Journal Of An Agent

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 16: Penelope Cruz

* * * * *

With the media whirlwind regarding Natalie Portman and myself being attacked by my deranged former assistant Julie becoming just a fading news headline, I knew I had to move on and change a few things.

The first of which was that I needed much higher security for the stars and myself. I had been living in a fantasy world when I didn't have any sort of bodyguard or escort for Natalie or myself that fateful night, so I knew I should perhaps look to an outside source for security. After speaking with a few of my stars, many of them recommended either through personal experience or friends that I contact Steve Colt, who ran a security firm for some of the hottest stars in the world. I got his office number and gave him a call while sitting in my office, pouring over some movie contracts.

"This is Steve Colt, head of security, how can I help you?"

"Hi Steve, my name is Dean Simonds and I run Shooting Stars Talent Agency. Your firm came highly recommended to me by many stars, including your wife Bridget. I was wondering if you could help me out by providing security for some of my talent. I'm open of course to negotiation on fees," I said into the phone.

"Ahh, the infamous Dean Simonds who almost ate a bullet a few weeks back," Steve said jokingly into the phone. "I'm sorry to hear about what happened to you and Ms. Portman. I'm sure George Lucas would have sued you into the ground if something had happened to his Queen Amidala,"

I laughed in return. "Don't remind me. The headaches were bad enough dealing with the police and media, I don't even want to think what would have happened if things had been any worse," I said.

"I understand. It's a scary world out there. But all of us here at the firm do our best to prevent that. Since you deal with so many of the celebrities we protect, I'm sure we can arrange some kind of deal," Steve said. "How soon do you need some of our guys around your people and how drastic are we talking?"

"As soon as possible. I think that one, maybe two at the most bodyguards would be sufficient, depending on the star. If it's a big awards ceremony or a public event then we may need to step it up some but otherwise I think one or two will do. The only request I have is that they stay very low key. I believe in holding private conversations and meetings with my stars and as trustworthy as your men are, I still would like to be with them in private. I'm sure you understand," I replied, bouncing my pen on my leg as I thought to myself how sleazy that sounded. Too late now, but I'm sure that he had dealt with people far worse than me.

"Nope, I understand completely. That is our specialty, to let the stars lead private lives. I can fax you over some numbers on a per star basis, etc but since you need to act soon, I'll go ahead and provide someone immediately. Who of your clientele are you meeting with next?" Steve said.

Glancing down at my calendar, I said "Sarah Michelle Gellar? I'm meeting her for lunch next week. Can you have one of your guys there to watch us?"

"Not a problem at all. Like I said, we can work out payment later. It's been nice talking to you but I have to run," Steve said.

"Yea, same with you. Thanks, I'm sure your terms will be agreeable. Talk to you later," I said and heard the click as Steve hung up.

With security taken care of, I set out on my next job - to find a replacement for Julie. The interviewing process started as soon as I hung up the phone and lasted for almost 4 hours. Parading in and out of my office were short, dumpy unattractive women, beautiful right out of school naive college girls and even a few nerdy looking guys who seemed to lack people skills altogether. I had resigned myself to the fact that most of the people who were unemployed were so for a reason. I had no idea Julie was as good as she was, despite having been a complete psychotic. Each interview became a struggle for me as I tried to contain my disgust for some of these people. So with a sigh, I leaned back in my overstuffed leather chair and got ready for the next applicant.

"NEXT!" I shouted from my chair, through the open door to my office. A part of me was amazed though that with these losers applying that I got such a thrill from flat out rejecting them. It was a power I had never felt before because often I had been in their positions.

In walked a gigantic black man. He was at least as tall as I was, probably taller, and built like a football player. His head was shaved bald and his skin was of a lighter hue than the other black applicants who had come in. He had a neatly kempt black goatee and was dressed quite impeccably in a suit and tie that seemed to stretch on his massive body with every breath he took. Despite looking the part, he was clearly quite nervous or dumbfounded or something by my office. He folded and unfolded his resume in his hand absent-mindedly, glancing around the room, his gaze directed towards my wall of award statues that stars from the agency had won and had let me borrow for display.

"Have a seat please," I said to him. This startled him a little bit but he complied and walked over to a chair facing across from me, sinking his hulking massive frame into the chair. He appeared to be awestruck by this whole experience.

"May I see your resume please?" I said to him as he sat dumbly in the chair.

"Huh? Oh, yea yea of course," he said, handing it to me, the three sheets of paper folded in half.

"Thanks," I said, unfolding it and glancing down at it to scan. I was already considering my rejection wording but decided to give him a fair look any ways. "Hmm...Damon Brill. Age 27. From Brooklyn, New York. Well Damon you look at little lost here in L.A. for someone from such a large city.

Damon spoke for the first time.

"No...I mean, no sir, I'm not lost at all. I've lived here for 12 years. I just graduated from USC and saw your ad in the paper and decided to give the job a shot," Damon said. He was soft spoken but his voice was deep and thundered as he spoke like an Olympian God.

"USC huh? You must have graduated with a large class because half of the people who have applied came from there," I said smiling weakly.

"Yes sir. Over 5,000 people this year, up from 3,500 the year before. In my school, the school of business, we had 1,000 people alone. But I'm sure you can see that by the resume," He said, smiling. His teeth were almost a perfect white and there was something about his smile that seemed so trusting and honest. Maybe it was the whole incident from before but I felt safe for some reason when he was in the room. Maybe he just wasn't another loser applicant.

"Yes, I see that. Graduated with honors, a 3.89 GPA. That's quite impressive Damon. Almost too impressive for a job like this. It doesn't pay nearly what you probably could be making you realize," I said to him, testing to see how he would respond to such a negative approach.

"Yes sir, I know. But ever since I was 10 years old I've always dreamed of being around movie stars. That's why me and my mama moved here to L.A. - she wanted to be near them too. I can't act at all and probably should have been a football player but I just don't have the speed. I figure, your company is probably the closest I'm ever going to come to being around famous people," He said, brushing my comment on money off completely. Damon seemed very humble, a rarity out here in Los Angeles, not to mention the fact that he wasn't an actor.

"So you just want to work here, despite the low pay, to follow your dream?" I said, swiveling back in my chair. I had him in my sights now. This question would test his determination and commitment I felt and would decide if he would get the job or not.

"Yes sir, without a doubt. My mama always said to follow your heart; to follow your dream. And this is my dream, even if I won't get paid much to do it. I promise you though Mr. Simonds, that I will be here an hour before the office opens and stay as late as you need me without a single complaint," Damon said, smiling. His nervousness was gone and I realized that I felt like I was talking to a long lost friend just now, hearing him pour his heart out to me. I may have become jaded by the L.A. lifestyle but I wasn't heartless.

"That's very noble Damon. Very noble in deed..." I said, trailing off. I couldn't resist keeping him waiting in anticipation. "Congratulations, you have the job,"

Damon's face lit up like a firework. His already beaming smile grew wider and his eyes shone with excitement.

"Thank you sir, you won't regret it. I promise you," Damon said, leaning across my desk to shake my hand. His hand dwarfed mine considerably but he had a firm handshake, which was always good.

"I might hold you to that Damon," I said with a grin. "Now, when can you start?"

"As soon as you need me sir," Damon said, almost giddy with excitement.

"Good. I need you now. Go out of this office, down the hall and to your right. There is a coffee machine and a food prep area. I have a client coming in any time now and I want to have some fresh drinks and fruit for her, should she need it. If you need any help on how to work the espresso machine, just ask someone. Welcome aboard and please, call me Dean," I said to him.

"Yes sir, I'll get right on it," Damon said with a start, jumping out of the chair and heading down the hall. I couldn't help but grin as he went, excited as a kid on his first day of school.

I smiled as he left and started on some paper work, but it wasn't long before I was interrupted again. A knock on my office door caused me to look up and as the door opened, Penelope Cruz walked in.

A budding starlet, Penelope was already a star in her native Spain and had started on becoming famous here in America. She wasn't very tall, 5'5 maybe and had the body type of a model. Dressed casually in a black baby doll t-shirt and a pair of jeans, her long brown hair swaying over her shoulder as she walked in.

"Dean? I hope I'm not interrupting anything. There wasn't a secretary out there so I just sort of let myself in," Penelope said with a smile, her English dotted with a Spanish accent.

"No of course not Penelope, come on in and have a seat. No, I actually just hired someone to replace Julie now that she...won't be coming back," I said, trailing off a little bit.

"OH! Of course! How silly of me, I forgot about that! I'm sorry Dean, I didn't mean to bring it up. I just heard about it the other day because I was in Canada and...I'm sorry, how thoughtless of me," Penelope said apologetically.

"That's alright, I hardly expect my clients to keep up with my personal life," I said with a slight smile.

The door opened again softly and in walked Damon, carrying a pitcher of water and a tray of fresh mango, orange and kiwi slices.

"Mr. Simonds, I mean Dean, I got the fruit you wanted and..." Damon said, stopping suddenly when Penelope turned to look at him. The tray wobbled in his hand and I thought for a second that he was going to drop it.

"Oh, sorry...I umm...didn't know...umm...there was someone in here. I'm sorry!" Damon said in a jumbled sentence, setting the tray on the corner of my desk and backing out quickly.

"Thank you Damon!" I yelled to him as he shut the door quickly.

Penelope turned to me and grinned. "The replacement?" she said laughingly.

"Yeah. How did you guess?" I said with a laugh. "I hired him about two minutes before you got here. He's obviously a little wet behind the ears," I said.

"That's ok. Better innocent than jaded to life out here," Penelope said.

"I suppose so. Now, where were we?" I said to her.

Penelope and I discussed her having a role in a few upcoming and planned sequels from the studios. Nothing A list star material but it might do her career good to be in a blockbuster or two. While we were talking, I couldn't help but stare at her long, shapely legs and firm tummy. Natalie and I had promised to get back together whenever possible but we never said that dating (or fucking in my case) other people was out of the question. So while I tried not to be too obvious about it, Penelope continued to talk.

"Well, you are the agent. If you think one of these roles would be best then I'll trust your judgment," Penelope said with a smile. I wasn't listening to her though and was instead lost in tracing for the millionth time from her petite feet up to where her legs crossed.

"Dean? Are you listening to me? No beleive esto, él estoy mirando fijamente mis piernas!" Penelope muttered to herself.

"I was not!" I said to her with a start. I may have been raised up north but I knew my Spanish. You had to in this town.

"Oh really?" Penelope said slyly. "Then what did I say?"

"You said 'I don't believe this, he is checking out my legs'" I retorted, smiling from the knowledge that I knew exactly what she said.

"Hmm...your high school Spanish paid off," Penelope grinned. "But if you weren't checking out my legs then why were you so distracted?"

"I don't know, it's just been so hard to focus," I lied. "Since the incident I mean. I lost a good friend as well as a great secretary,"

"Ahh...I understand. Well, in my country we have ways of making people feel better and deal with their grief. I can show you if you'd like," Penelope said.

"I'd love to," I said, knowing full well where this would lead (not that I was complaining).

"Ok then. Well first off, part of the healing process involves eating and being merry. So let's just use this fruit your kind assistant brought in to help speed things along," Penelope said, standing up and grabbing an orange slice as she walked over and stood in front of me.

"Fresh fruit is a great way to start. And some men say that citrus is a great aphrodisiac," Penelope said, slowly biting off a piece of the orange and sucking in sexily on the juice.

"Here, try a bite," Penelope said, slowly lowering her hand towards my mouth. I parted my lips and let her put the piece of fruit into my mouth, licking the juices off of her fingers. The fruit was sweet and tangy, and Penelope's fingers were delicate and small as they entered my mouth, the tips brushing across my tongue.

Reaching down, she took another piece of fruit in one hand and continued to feed it to me in a very erotic way. Maybe the fruit really was an aphrodisiac or maybe it was just having Penelope standing just a foot away from me, her rich womanly musk filling my nostrils, but I was getting extremely hard inside my boxers.

Licking a dribble of juice that ran down her arm while she was giving me the pieces of fruit, Penelope spoke again.

"The other good stress alleviator I know," she said, slowly reaching her hands under her shirt and pulling it up her dark, olive flesh revealing large b-cup breasts straining against her black lace bra "is sex. But I'm sure you already knew that one right?" Penelope said, moving her hands down to her hips and beginning to sway them back and forth sexily as she unbuttoned her jeans and began to slide them off.

"Of course. That's not a cultural secret by a long shot," I said softly, moving my hands up to cup her breasts.

"MMMMmm....that's good. Because if it were, I wouldn't be able to let you leave alive," Penelope murmured, throwing her head back in enjoyment as my thumbs rubbed over her nipples, making them stiff and pointy as they pressed against her breasts.

Penelope reached behind her back and undid her bra, letting her breasts come free. They were gorgeous, as dark as the rest of her body. Her nipples were medium size, as were her areolas, her nipples a lighter shade of brown than the rest of her breasts. They hung naturally on her model-like body frame, protruding from her chest in a just-right size that made them perfect for squeezing and fondling, both of which I was doing right now.

Penelope was anxious to get my pants down but I thought better of it.

"Let's do this in a little bit more comfortable spot," I said to her, taking her by the hand and leading her to my couch on the other side of the room. Penelope lay on the couch with her legs propped up on an arm of the sofa, her legs spread with her left leg on the floor. I walked over to the office door and locked it, the soft click of metal on metal filling the room quietly. Approaching Penelope, I noticed she had wasted no time getting started without me, as she had one hand on her breasts, teasing and squeezing them softly as she used her other hand inside of her panties to play with herself (When her jeans came off, I don’t know). Her rich brown hair was now totally unencumbered and was splayed out all over the other arm of the sofa, where her head was resting.

Getting onto my knees, I slowly began to kiss my way up her leg, tracing my tongue up the inner portion of her calf, causing her to shudder as my tongue got closer to her sweet spot. Enjoying the moment, I decided to tease Penelope a little more (as if she needed it. Her moans were softly escaping her beautiful lips as she was lost in her own world of lust.). I walked to the desk and grabbed the tray of fruit from my desk. Approaching her, I climbed onto the couch next to her.

Penelope's brown eyes flew open, alert and alive with sexual energy as she watched me move a piece of fruit from the tray to her belly, hanging it just a few inches from her body. Her hand busily was working on getting herself off from her own juices, I decided to add a little bit of extra juice for good measure. As my hand neared her breasts, I squeezed on the slice of fruit, a mango, over them, letting the fresh juice slowly drip onto her body, covering her breasts and cleavage with the sticky nectar. I lowered my mouth to her breasts and used my tongue to lick up the juice, slowly moving my mouth over her hard nipples. Penelope gasped in pleasure as I squeezed more juice onto her left breast and quickly sucked and licked it clean, getting almost all of her breast in my mouth.

The taste was like an exotic flavor I have never tasted, a mingling of the sweetness of the fruit and the salty flavor of her sweating, glistening body. I bit the fruit and ate it, moving my mouth up to Penelope's so that I could taste both the sweetness of it and her delicious mouth. Penelope hungrily returned the kiss, her tongue moving in and out of my mouth like a snake as we explored each other.

The kiss broken, I climbed up further on the couch and climbed between Penelope's legs. My finger still sticky with the juice of the fruit, I slowly traced it down her tummy until I hit her panty line. Bringing my mouth back up to her belly, I licked where the juice had been and then grabbed her panties in my teeth and slowly began to pull them down, using just my mouth alone.

As I got closer to her sticky, moist cunt, the smell and musk of her self inducing orgasm filled my nostrils. It was an intoxicating smell and one that I couldn't help but savor as I finally worked her panties off, sliding them down one leg. Her pussy was neatly shaved, a small v-shape of hair right above her entrance. It made her cunt look extremely sexy, with the contrast between her darkened skin and her even darker pussy hair.

Unbuckling my belt, I slid my pants off with one hand while using the other to caress and touch her silky, satiny skin. My boxer shorts falling to the floor, my hardening dick sprang free. I caught a glimpse of a devilish smile on Penelope's face as she saw my cock for the first time, her face lighting up with lust.

I climbed up next to Penelope and lifted one of her legs so that my prick was just a few inches from her glorious, sweet love hole. Holding her in my arms, we embraced in a kiss again as I set her leg atop the sofa, her hips now spread wide and ready to take my penetration. Using my hand, I nimbly guided my cock towards her hole, Penelope's hips bucking slightly back and forth towards it in anticipation. I already had a strand of precum oozing out from the head of my prick and with Penelope's combined wetness, I knew she would be ready to go.

In one sharp thrust, I pushed almost all of my 8 inches inside of her, causing both of us to rock hard against the arm of the sofa as we became one in our love making. Penelope lowered her other leg from the top of the sofa and laid it across my legs, scissoring me in as I started to thrust in and out of her. Our bodies rocked in unison as I pistoned in and out of her snatch. Penelope began to moan loudly and I was glad that the door to my office was sound proof.

My hands moved up to her breasts and I squeezed and fondled them, rubbing her brown nipples under my palms, her nipples incredibly erect. Penelope's hips were thrusting back on mine now, her pubic bone moving rapidly up and down my shaft. She lifted her head to watch our motion, her eyes filled with that same lustful amazement from earlier. Every time I would push my cock into her, she would gasp a little bit, her heaving chest and breasts bouncing up and down.

I felt Penelope shudder under me and a flood of warm juices escape from her cunt, spilling onto her leg and my lap. I hadn't had sex since Natalie left 2 weeks ago so I knew that my orgasm would come any moment (no pun intended). What finally pushed me over the edge was not any one thing Penelope did, but more of how her wet pussy felt against my fiery cock. As I thrust inside of her, touching the back of her cervix, Penelope's cunt spasmed a little bit from the pleasure and I felt her tight inner muscles contract around me, squeezing my cock like a vice. Without any control, I felt my cum shoot from my cock like a cannon, splattering against the back walls of her as I orgasmed.

Penelope bucked against me again as she came once more, our sweat, cum and the remnants of the sticky sweet fruit juice all mingling together in a mass of hair.

Pulling out of her, we both let out a collective sigh. But my cock was still rock hard and from the look on Penelope's face, she was still more than ready to go. Deciding to try something different, I took my prick in my hand and rubbed it against the crack in her ass, the head touching her pert, tiny little asshole. Penelope knew exactly what I wanted and lifted her legs again, spreading her ass cheeks wide to give me better access to her hole.

Slowly I worked the head of my cock into her ass, her asshole contracting naturally at the foreign invader. She relaxed her muscles some and it made it easier for me to enter her, although she was still incredibly tight. Getting about 3 inches inside of her, the rest easily slipped in. I held Penelope in my arms for a moment or two, savoring the feeling of an even tighter grip on my cock. She had grimaced a little at first as I was entering her ass, but now she seemed relaxed and ready for more. I pulled my shaft out most of the way, leaving the head and an inch or two inside of her and then before pushing myself back in.

It was slow going at first, trying carefully not to hurt her but yet still bring us both pleasure at the same time. To take her mind off of it, I slipped two fingers into her cunt and began to finger fuck her softly, timing it with the thrust of my hips. Her juicy wet snatch responded instantly to my touch, the feeling almost electric. I don't know what it is, but every girl I've ever been with who is even the slightest bit Hispanic has been absolutely incredible in bed, their body like a live firecracker. My fingers picked up the pace some and were soon disappearing in and out of her in a blur. For at least the fifth time of the afternoon, Penelope came again, this time coating my hand with a fresh batch of pussy juice that dribbled down my wrist and arm. Penelope took my hand in hers and moved it to her mouth, slowly licking and sucking her own juices from my hand a finger at a time.

Watching her do this was an incredible turn on and since we I had held out in fucking her in the ass for almost 45 minutes, this triggered me again. This time I saw it coming and began to shove in and out of her furiously. Pushing inside her as deep as I could go, I sprayed the inside of her ass with cum, the love juice coating my cock completely.

Penelope moved up and positioned herself so that she straddled me and bounced up and down as my cock softened inside of her, the juice trickling out of her holes and forming a frothy mess all over both of us. Finally she climbed off of my cock and laid atop my chest, both of us just catching our breath.

We must have dozed off because I was startled awake by a knock on the door.

"Dean? Are you there? Why is this door locked?" It was Damon.

Penelope was also awakened by the knock and we both struggled to get dress quickly and look presentable. Penelope was clothed in a flash and I was right behind her. I quietly snuck over to the door and unlocked it, walking back quickly to stand beside Penelope at my desk.

"It's uhh...not locked, just stuck. Try it again," I called to him, straightening my tie out.

The door swung open and Damon almost fell in after pushing on it.

"Oh...sorry. Just wanted to tell you that I'm leaving for the day. Man things are hectic here!" Damon said exasperatedly.

"Yea, they can be a little rough," I said in reply to him.

"Well Dean, this was a reproductive, I mean PRODUCTIVE meeting," Penelope said to me. "Give me a call at home later and you can fax over the final contracts,"

"Will do. Always a pleasure Penelope," I said as she walked out the door. Damon quickly jumped out of the way as she passed him, still a little star struck. Penelope smiled devilishly at him as she brushed past, giving his crotch a slight squeeze that caused Damon to jump almost a foot in the air.

With Penelope gone, Damon walked over to me.

"You two weren't...I mean, she didn't...why did she?" Damon said, stuttering over his words.

"Damon my man, all your questions will be answered in time. You still have a lot to learn and experience here but trust me, you won't regret it," I said, winking to him.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 17: Winona Ryder

* * * * *

"Are you sure you have everything Dean? Briefcase, luggage, passport, tickets..." Damon said, rushing around my office in a fever of activity.

"Yes Damon, I'm fine. I have everything. And if I don't, I'll just call you on my cell phone and have you FedEx it, ok?" I replied, standing at the door waiting on him to finish looking around so he could take me to the airport.

Damon stopped in the middle of the room, dropping his hands to his side and smiling weakly.

"Sorry, I just know how I get before trips. I freak out and always worry that I left something behind," he said.

"I have everything I need. Besides, this is a vacation. It's NOT a business meeting. Relax," I said, ushering him out the door.

We got into my BMW and headed to the airport, Damon driving frantically on the freeway like a maniac, trying to get me to the airport, despite my plane not leaving for 2 hours. I tried to tell him to relax and calm down but he seemed to ignore me, so I just let him do what he wanted.

Whipping into a parking space, he barely had cut off the engine before he flew out of the car, grabbing the luggage with him and hustled into the airport. I armed the car and chased to catch up behind him.

"Damon..." I said, jogging beside him. "Damon! DAMON!" I finally screamed, getting his attention and making him stop.

"Huh? What?" he said, out of breath as well.

"STOP. We can walk. The plane doesn't leave for over an hour. Relax," I said, grabbing his shoulder. He set the luggage down and wiped a small trickle of sweat from his bald forehead.

"Ok. We can walk the rest of the way," he said, picking up the suitcase and continuing on down the terminal calmly.

I checked in and boarded the plane a few minutes later. Damon had indeed chilled out while I boarded, his nervousness over being left to run the office while I was gone very apparent.

The plane took off after only a minor delay and I relaxed in my seat and enjoyed the plane ride on the non stop flight to Sweden, where I would spend the next week skiing. I had decided to take this vacation at the spur of the moment, the summer heat and energy crisis fiasco of California wearing me down. I hadn't skied since I was much younger back East, but felt that Sweden would be the perfect place to go and unwind. No celebrities to deal with, no headaches and nothing but a ski lodge and a mountain of pure white snow.

I arrived at the small airport outside the even smaller city where the resort was located. No terminal or rush of commuters around, I actually walked off the plane onto a tarmac. The air was bitter cold, a strong wind gust ripping at my face as I shielded myself from it. A line of cabs were waiting for passengers outside the airport, so I hopped in one and was on my way. The driver thankfully knew English and we arrived in no time.

After checking in, I went up to my room and took a long shower before taking a brief nap to kill some of my jet lag. Refreshed and ready to go, I walked down the mahogany stairs and scoped out the resort. A grand architectural style encompassed everything about the building, with a huge stair case leading to the second floor of rooms. The lobby/entrance area was plush and comfortable, the ceilings vaulted by two huge wooden beams. The roof was made of thick glass that looked out to the night sky, stars twinkling above. The lobby was practically vacant so I made my way to the bar, where I heard many revelers and fellow guests, speaking in a wide variety of languages, enjoying the thing that brings cultures together: alcohol.

The bar was rustic like the rest of the resort, with emerald green marble columns supporting the bar area itself. The back wall was lined with booths that were mostly empty, except for a few couples talking closely and intimately with one another. There was a very international flavor to the drink selection, as the majority of drinks above the bar I didn't know the slightest bit about.

"What can I get you sir?" said the bartender in a heavy Swedish accent.

"Jack & Coke please, with just a cube or two of ice," I replied, folding my hands on top of the bar and looking around. I glanced down to my right and saw a quite attractive blonde woman sitting alone, nursing a margarita. She smiled at me and I could tell she was checking me out. Not one to pass up the chance with a beautiful woman, I took my drink and went and sat next to her.

"Hi. My name is Dean," I said, extending my hand.

"Kate, pleased to meet you. You're an American as well?" she replied, holding out her hand daintily. Her fingers were long and thin, and she had quite beautiful hands, accented by a light baby blue shade of nail polish on her fingernails. The dress she was wearing matched her nails, a very light shade of blue held onto her buxom body by spaghetti straps.

"Yes, I'm from America. California actually. How about you?" I asked, smiling warmly at her.

"Dallas, Texas. I just came here to get away from the rush of the city and my job as a bank manager. I grew up in Colorado so I love to ski. How about you, where are you from and what do you do?" she asked.

"I'm originally from New York state, but I moved to California to take over my father's firm. I run Shooting Stars talent agency, one of the most prestigious Hollywood agencies in LA. Bank manager huh? Isn't that pretty slow and tedious stuff, besides handling all the money?" I asked, finishing off my drink and ordering her and myself another.

Kate laughed. "Well, it's not as bad as you would think it is, but I'm sure it's nothing like being around all those famous people all the time. Does your firm have many big star clients?" Kate asked.

"We have a few bankable stars. Sorry, that's Hollywood lingo. Yes, I represent people like Julia Roberts, Lucy Liu, Jennifer Love Hewitt and quite a few others that I can't think of right now because I think I drank that last drink too fast," I said, laughing.

"Wow, that's incredible! Tell me more!" Kate said, genuinely interested in what I did.

We continued talking for over an hour, downing drinks and laughing about the corporate world and the lives of celebrities. It was so nice talking to her, to talk to a real person and a real woman, not a pampered and rich star. Things were going along great and I was beginning to think that this conversation might lead to somewhere else (namely, my room). By the 5th or 6th drink, the conversation turned to sex and past affairs we had had.

While I was still on my feet and able to think and talk fairly well, I had drank so much in a while and I was feeling more than a little on the wasted side. And when I get drinking, my tongue starts to slip a little.

"My last boyfriend was an ass. He wanted me to do something really kinky. He said he wanted a three way with him, me and this girl from his work. I refused right on the spot, and dumped his ass a week later," Kate said, scraping off the salt from her margarita glass and licking it from her finger.

I don't know why I did it, but I just chose that break in the conversation to blurt out: "Three ways are nothing. I do them all the time. The most recent one I had was with Jennifer Aniston and Lisa Kudrow. You wouldn't BELIEVE how well those two girls fuck!" I said. I knew I had fucked up as soon as the words left my mouth, but it was too late.

Kate's face turned to one of shock and she stood up to go.

"You men...you are all the same. Thinking women are just your sexual playthings. Nice meeting you, but I have to go," Kate said, gathering her purse to leave.

And yet again my tongue got the best of me and I said to her: "Eh, don't worry about it. You're not attractive enough to be in a three way any ways,"

My drunken stupor was quickly broken when Kate slapped me across the face, the blow stinging and quite painful. She hurried out of the bar and disappeared around the corner. The rest of the bar had been watching the whole thing but quickly looked away when I glanced in their direction. The bartender seemed to be extremely occupied with a row of glasses that needed polishing and made no eye contact.

I was just about to leave when I heard a female voice laughing behind me.

"The great Dean Simonds gets rejected! I never thought I would live to see that day!" the voice said.

Spinning around on my heel, my head swimming, I was face to face with a woman I recognized instantly: Winona Ryder.

"Winona...what are you doing here? I am in Sweden aren't I, shouldn't you be in LA or somewhere shooting a movie?" I said, slurring my words together. My head had started to clear a little but I was still talking and reacting a little slow.

"I'm on vacation. I guess I just happened to pick the one spot where my agent's rival would be, haha." she said with a smile.

Winona was dressed very normal like, hardly any makeup on and her long dark brown hair pulled back behind her ears loosely. She wasn't wearing anything flattering, just a pair of ski pants and an oversized parka. Still, I had known right away who she was, her natural doe like beauty apparent even in this bar.

"Oh. Well, I'm on vacation too. Skiing actually. Just got here today, but I don't think things are going too well so far," I said.

"Well, if the way that woman treated you is any indication than I guess not. Dean, you've got to realize that the women from other parts of the world are nothing like LA women. They can't be wowed with your tales of sexual prowess. Even I wasn't that impressed and look at me, I've been in the business for a long time," Winona said, taking a sip of the beer she held in her hand.

"What do you mean? How ELSE should I try and pick up a woman?" I said, feeling utterly stupid in asking the question.

"Let me explain it to you. Here, why don't we step outside for a minute, let you clear your head in the cold air. I need a smoke anyways," Winona said.

I nodded and asked the bartender for a cup of coffee, black and followed Winona outside.

The air was indeed quite frigid and cold, snow falling lightly outside into the parking lot where a few SUVs and Mercedes sat, caked in it. The light from the lobby of the resort cast a pale yellow glow onto the world outside and the mountains loomed dark and foreboding a few miles away. The skyline was dotted with ski lifts hung suspended in the air, stopped for the night.

Winona and I sat across from each other on two wooden benches outside, the canopy ahead offering only a little bit of protection from the cold and bitter wind that would gust in occasionally.

I sipped my coffee while I watched Winona fish in her purse for a pack of Marlboro lights and her lighter. Pulling the long white stick from it's pack, the paper of it almost matching her pale white skin, her face was lit up as she sparked the lighter, the orange glow of the flame struggling not to go out in the wind.

"You know, those things will kill you," I said to her, watching as she inhaled and blew out a whiff of bluish smoke that was quickly ripped apart by the breeze.

"Yea, I know. And don't you tell my agent either. After I got chastised by the Surgeon General for being a 'female role model that portrays to young girls that smoking is ok in all of her movies'" Winona said in a deep, mocking voice, "My agent made me promise to quit. I tried, I really did. But sometimes, I just need one."

"We all have our little vices. You have your cigarettes, I have my full on sexual obsession with fucking celebrities," I said, trailing off.

Winona laughed, a little bit of the smoke billowing from her mouth. "That's your problem. You've lost touch with the normal woman," she said. "You need to go back to your days as a teenager. You need to know how to talk to her, find out what she wants and doesn't want and if she is your type or not,"

"Is that what works for you? Or are you just dispensing advice against celebrities while being a celebrity yourself?" I asked, drinking my coffee.

"I don't go for celebrities. I learned my lesson after Johnny Depp. Men who are famous or are around famous people get too full of themselves. They don't know how to just leave the business behind and be a real person. And while I think you are a cocky bastard who likes to brag about how much pussy he has nabbed, you still have a very normal 'every guy' heir about you," Winona said, stubbing out her cigarette and blowing out a final whiff of smoke.

"You think so huh? Well, I appreciate that. Except the cocky bastard part of course," I said with a smile. Winona smiled back.

"Don't mention it," she said, shivering a little. "I'm cold as hell, what say we hit the jacuzzi for a little bit. It closed an hour ago but I won't tell if you won't,"

"Sounds good to me. Let me just go up to my room and change," I said.

"No, you don't have to do that. I say we go skinny-dipping. I want to see if all those rumors about your, ahem, equipment are true," she said with a broad smile. The light from the hotel twinkled in her eyes and I thought I saw a flicker of lust and sexual desire in them (I've become quite attuned to picking up on that sort of thing).

"Well, I can assure you that it's all there. The question is, will you be joining me or am I going to just be putting on a show for you?" I asked, grinning at her.

"Don't worry, I'll play fair," Winona said.

We walked through the lobby and down an adjoining hallway towards the gym/spa area of the lodge. The jacuzzi and pool were at the very end of the hallway - private and secluded.

Winona went in first, not even hesitating to strip naked. In one motion, she had removed her parka and top. Next came her boots (all her articles of clothing flung haphazardly onto a nearby bench) and then her pants and panties and Winona was naked in almost 5 seconds. I watched her pale, lithe white body make it's way towards the jacuzzi, her firm and tight ass swaying and jiggling a little as she walked. Winona reached around her back and undid her hair, shaking it free over her shoulders as she entered into the jacuzzi slowly.

"Ooooo...that feels SO GOOD!" Winona exclaimed, the steam from the bubbling whirlpool encompassing her whole body.

Turning around to face me, I made out Winona's large breasts and her dark red areolas in the light, her pussy hidden under the water.

"Well? Aren't you coming? I want to see that thing!" Winona said at me, holding an arm out and beckoning, her finger moving in a "come hither" position.

Strange as it was, I was a little hesitant to strip naked. I didn't know what to expect from this situation - if Winona really just wanted to relax and talk (while we were both naked for some reason) or if she wanted to fuck. With a little bit of hesitation, I removed all of my clothing and walked into the jacuzzi.

The water felt warm and comforting, soaking into my skin and relaxing the tension in my muscles from the long flight earlier in the day. The steam filled my nostrils, a chlorine smell that felt heated and relaxing. I couldn't help but recline a bit in the jacuzzi and just enjoy the flow of water.

Winona lay across from me with her eyes closed, also enjoying the relaxation. Her nipples and breasts swayed gently in the current of the water, the tops of her breasts sticking out just above the waters surface. "I could lay here forever. Everything just seems to melt away," she said.

Winona opened her eyes and a wide grin spread her face. "Ok, now, let's see that thing of yours! Stand up!" she said.

I gave her a kind of puzzled look, still trying to scope out the situation. Nevertheless, I placed my hands on the side of the spa and lifted myself up, so that I towered above Winona. Coincidence or not, my half erect dick hung just at the same level as her mouth.

"Here, come closer. I want to touch it!" Winona giggled.

Taking a step forward, my nine inch cock was now inches from her face. Winona lifted her arm from the bubbly water and wrapped her hand around my prick. Her fingers were small and surprisingly a little cold, despite the temperature of the water. I jumped a little when she touched me but as she began to run her hand up and down my member, I quickly adjusted.

It didn't take more than a few strokes before my cock had grown to full length. Winona stopped jerking and admired it, playing with my balls in her hand and rubbing the palm of her hand over the head.

"My my my...Jessica was right. You ARE quite well hung.I wonder how you taste..." Winona said, lowering her mouth over my prick. Her mouth was warm and inviting, just the like the water that I stood in. Winona's mouth moved down to the base of my shaft, her throat working in one motion to deep throat me. She slowly pulled her mouth off of my dick, her lips making a smacking sound as they popped off from the head.

"Tastes good too. Ok, that's all I wanted to know. You can sit down now," Winona said.

I stood there dumbfounded, my dick still coated in a layer of Winona's saliva.

"What? Sit down Dean, that thing is distracting," Winona said. Not knowing what else to do, I followed her order.

"You didn't REALLY think I was going to fuck you just like that did you?" Winona said, an evil little grin on her face. "No, don't worry, you'll get laid tonight. But first, I'm going to teach you how to please a woman,"

"First things first, you need to know how to eat a pussy. You have been kind enough to return the favor to a woman before haven't you?" Winona asked. I was getting a little angry by her methods but I wanted to see where she was going with this.

"Yes, of course I have. Just ask your 'friend' Jessica. Or any of the other celeb women I've been with," I replied angrily.

"Alright, alright. Calm down. Just a question. Let's just see if you can put your money where your mouth is," Winona said, grinning. She lifted herself up out of the jacuzzi and onto the edge of the wooden railing beside it.

Spreading her legs slightly, Winona's cunt was just a foot or so away. "Come on Dean, let's see what you got," she said, holding her inner pussy lips open a little.

I moved my way over towards her pussy, the odor from it strong and pungent, filling my nose with an intoxicating aroma. Her legs and outer lips were wet with the water from the jacuzzi, with a slight foam of bubbles. She was shaven in a V pattern around her cunt lips, and I could see moisture inside of her pussy.

Lowering my head towards her, I heard her take a sharp intake of breath as my tongue touched her. Winona relaxed a little and I began to lick her.

I began to move my tongue around her lips, delving it in sporadically towards her hole, opening her pussy up like a flower with every thrust of my nimble tongue. Burrowing my face deeper into her, I slid my tongue into the depths of her tight pussy, licking around and searching for her clit. Winona closed her legs tighter around my head instinctively, making it hard for me to breath in my wet, hot jungle. I thought I was doing a good job eating her out but apparently Winona wanted to give me some tips.

"No no no, you are doing it all wrong. What you have to do is move your tongue over theRRREE!!! WOAH! KEEP DOING THAT!" Winona said. With a flick of my tongue, I wrapped it around her clit and began sucking my tongue backwards over it. Right about when I started doing this was when Winona's complaining began, and it quickly shut her up.

"Ooooooo! Yes! Right there Dean! Yes! Don't stop! Keep licking my clit! Oh God, oh God! Yes, I'm CUMMMMMINNNNGGG!!!!" Winona screamed, her voice echoing in the small room, bouncing from the wooden walls. I felt a flood of juice hit my face as Winona orgasmed, an excess of her cum leaking down my chin and into the jacuzzi. Winona's juices tasted sweet, a tangy taste that danced around on my tongue. I swallowed half a mouth full of her cum, the rest falling on my face. I glanced up and saw Winona laying down on the floor, her legs dangling in the water. Winona was catching her breath, so I dunked my head under the hot water and rinsed my face off.

When I lifted my head back up, refreshed from the steamy water, Winona was laying across the jacuzzi, reclined and relaxed, her toe dipping lazily in the water.

"You don't mind if I have a cigarette do you? That orgasm was just TOO fucking great! I mean, I heard you were good and all but WOW!" Winona said. I told her I didn't mind so she fished out a smoke from ehr nearby purse and lit it, exhaling the smoke above her. The odor was pungent in sweet, and made for an interesting scent when mixed with the smell of sex and the chemicals from the pool and spa.

I moved back to the side of the jacuzzi and just watched her, Winona's breasts moving up and down slowly as she inhaled, her pert nipples still aroused from the sexual activity.

"Dean, stand up. I want to try something," Winona said. I stood up in the jacuzzi and looked down at her. Taking my half hard cock in her hand, Winona pulled me over towards her. She stroked up and down the shaft of my cock quickly, getting me hard in a heartbeat. Then, with her other free hand Winona put the cigarette to her lips and inhaled deeply, holding the smoke in her mouth.

Lowering her head over my cock, Winona opened her mouth as she let my dick slide between her lips. My member fully in her mouth now, Winona exhaled lightly around me. At first I felt nothing but then suddenly my cock began to tingle all over, the heat and chemicals in the smoke causing my cock to react strongly. I felt myself grow so hard it almost hurt, as I looked down and watched the smoke billow out away from my balls like steam escaping from an engine. The tingling continued as the last trails of smoke spilled out, and Winona lifted her mouth from me.

I was gasping from shock, the sensation unlike anything I ever had felt before. I looked back down at Winona and she was grinning at me wildly.

"I had heard that gets men extremely turned on. Something in the chemicals from the smoke. So, you wanna fuck now?" she said.

I didn't answer, only jumped over at her playfully and rolled on top of her. She lifted her head up to kiss me and I returned the kiss, feeling her naked body pressed beneath me as my cock lay inches from her snatch, resting on my stomach. Putting my arms above her shoulders, I lifted up my hips and we both watched as my cock slowly moved down to her pussy and I pushed forward, the tip of my head sliding into her.

Winona gasped a little and exhaled, as I lowered my weight onto her and pushed more of my cock into her. Winona's pussy was not as tight as I thought it would have been, but it was warm and soft, and she seemed to have great control over the inner muscles. I felt her squeeze around my shaft as I finally had all 9 inches inside of her.

I wasted no time pistoning in and out of her, because I knew that the little blow job trick she had just done would make me cum pretty quickly. Rocking my hips back and forth inside of her, I moved my head down to her panting chest. Winona was lost in her own world, her head writhing around and bouncing back and forth as I slammed in and out of her. Our bodies wet from the water, we moved back and forth in a rhythm like a well oiled machine. The only sound heard in the room was the sound of my balls slamming against the crack in Winona's ass and her occasional moans.

I felt my load building up in my balls as I bucked harder into Winona. She sensed I was coming, how she knew I have no idea. Still, she egged me on to get my balls ready to unload inside of her snatch.

"Yea Dean, I can feel you about to come. Well do it for me baby, unleash your load inside me. I want to feel you in me! Do it! Do it! Do it!!!!!!!!!" Winona screamed again. I felt my balls tighten up and I did just as she said, shooting wave after wave of cum inside of her. The orgasm was incredibly intense, probably due to all the teasing and encouragement Winona was giving me.

After 4 or 5 spurts, and after cumming for almost a minute, I finally subsided and pulled my soft cock from Winona's snatch. She rolled over onto her stomach and slowly lowered herself back into the water. We laid on top of each other for a few minutes, not saying anything. Winona fondled my balls a little while I teased her nipples. It was just casual sex but I knew that both of us had enjoyed it a lot.

"So, did I live up to what you had heard about me?" I finally said.

"Oh yea, without a doubt," Winona sighed contentedly.

The rest of my vacation, I spent (unlike my original plan), hanging out with Winona. She had gotten there only a day before me and we both were planning on staying the same amount of time. We skied, swam in the pool and just relaxed, enjoying each others company. I didn't even think once during the whole vacation of bringing her over to my firm - I just enjoyed her company and got to know her as a real person, not just a celebrity. Recharged and refreshed when I left, I returned to LA.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 18: Lucy Liu / Zhang Ziyi

* * * * * *

Sometimes I wonder how I get myself into these situations. Most normal people don't find themselves in such awkward situations as the one I am in right now - frantically trying to get rid of this suitcase bomb sitting on my hotel bedroom. I can hear two women screaming around me, freaking out - Lucy Liu and Zhang Ziyi. I'm trying to ignore them and concentrate on cutting the right wire, or at least figuring out a way to stop the timer, but it's hard to focus. My mind keeps wandering back to what led up to this happening, two days before.

It all started when Lucy Liu came into my office, without an appointment. I was on the phone with my current love interest, Natalie Portman, when Lucy busted in through the door.

"Yes Natalie, I'm doing fine. How about you? How is the play going? Good...good" I said, before Lucy scared the shit out of me by opening the door.

"Dean, I need to talk to you NOW!" Lucy said, walking up to my desk and putting her hand down hard, rattling the wood and the pen holder on the desk.

"Natalie? I have to go. I'll call you back. Yes, I love you too. Bye," I said, hanging up. "You know, I really don't appreciate that Lucy. I DO have a personal life you know." I said to her.

"Dean, this is important. You have to help my friend Zhang, her agent is about to ruin her career." Lucy said, pacing back and forth in front of my desk. She was dressed in a no nonsense dress that clung to her curvaceous body, her long black hair tied up behind her in a tight bun. Any other day, I would have loved spending time with her - but this interruption had pissed me off.

"Zhang? Who the hell is Zhang?" I said.

Lucy pulled out a copy of Variety from her purse and slammed it on my desk. On the front page was a picture of the two stars of "Rush Hour 2", Jackie Chan & Chris Tucker. Between them was a strikingly beautiful, petite Asian girl.

"THAT is Zhang," Lucy said, pointing. I scanned the article attached to the photo and read about her. It was just a fluff piece on her current stardom, including (something I hadn't remembered at first) her stint as the main female character in "Crouching Tiger, Hidden Dragon". In the picture, her smile was wide but polite, a Hollywood smile for sure. She looked beautiful in the semi-crumpled newspaper, and I was certainly more willing now to listen to what Lucy had to say.

"Ok, now that I know who she is, what can I do about it? She's not my client, you are," I said.

Lucy scowled at me, very similar to the gesture her character Ling used often on "Ally McBeal". Sitting down in the chair and appearing a little more calm, Lucy began to explain.

"See, like me, Zhang is Chinese. Well, I'm Chinese-American, she is just a Chinese actress COMING to America. Any ways, the current agent she has now, also Chinese, is named Lao Hwrong. He is ruthless in China, and is known as being not only a strong Communist backer, but also known to abuse his stars in more ways than just ruining their careers. We are talking small children here Dean...not a nice guy," Lucy said.

"Ok, but it's not my business to investigate how other agents run their firms. So I'm afraid that I..." I started to say, before Lucy cut me off.

"Look Dean, she really needs your help. Just go to his office and talk to him, maybe you two can work something out. Now that she is a big star, I think that he might put her in some horrible movies just to exploit her, porn films and God knows what else. Come on, do it for me please?" Lucy said, begging.

"Alright, fine. Give me his phone number and I will talk to him. Maybe we can buy out her contract," I said with a sigh. Lucy clapped her hands excitedly and fished out his number from her purse.

I made the call the next day, and set up a meeting with Lao that night. His American office was located in San Diego, so I knew it would be a bit of a drive. Judging by what Lucy had told me, this guy may not be a person to piss off if I didn't make him a worthwhile offer and the address he had given me to meet him at, I knew, was a pretty bad part of town. Just to be on the safe side, I had Damon meet me at my house before we left to accompany me for back up.

I was upstairs in my bedroom packing an over night bag when I heard a knock on the door. "Come in Damon, I'm up here," I said. I heard the door open and close but no foot steps on the stairs. Puzzled, I went to the top of the stairs and looked down. Damon was standing there, jaw open and staring all around at the living room area, admiring the house.

"You like?" I said, grinning a little as I walked down the stairs to meet him.

"I like it a lot. And this was your father's you say?" Damon said, still looking around.

"Yes. He left it to me when he died. Pretty amazing that he made this much money, but then again he was in the business for decades. Come on, I'm almost ready to go," I said.

I handed Damon my duffel bag and walked down the hallway towards one of the spare rooms. Right outside the door was a painting. Lifting it from the wall gently, I pushed it aside to reveal the small safe behind it. A few turns of the knob and it was open. I reached inside and pulled out a small black box and carried it out to the hallway.

In the more lighted hall, I kneeled on the ground and set the box on top of my briefcase. Opening the box, I pulled out a small, 9mm handgun and an ammo clip. Punching the clip into the gun, it startled Damon and he looked down at me wide eyed.

"Is this thing going to be THAT serious?" he said, staring at me a little uneasily.

"You never know. Besides, I have a permit, so I'm not worried about getting in trouble," I said. I put the gun back into it's case and put the case inside of my briefcase. Picking it up off the floor, I headed towards the front door with Damon behind me. We hopped in the car and were off.

With traffic on the freeway, it took a little longer than usual to get to San Diego, but we made it to the meeting place with 15 minutes to spare. Damon hadn't said a word on the way there, but just kept looking occasionally when he didn't think I was watching at the briefcase on the floor beneath his feet. It was incredibly dark on the street as we pulled up, the two street lights bulbs long since broken. There was only the dim light of apartment buildings a block or so down to guide us as we walked out of the car, the isolated, run down house of our rendezvous off of a side street.

Walking up to the front door, we didn't even knock before the door flew open, a large Asian man busting through with a girl being drug behind him by her hair. He yelled something in Chinese to her and flung her out onto the yard, her small body crumpling a little bit when she landed. I heard the girl sob a little as she picked herself up and staggered away, her clothing making her appear to be a hooker.

The girl now handled, the Asian man snapped his head towards us and stared. I felt a lump in my throat from nerves but managed to keep my voice calm.

"We are here to see Mr. Hwrong," I said, hoping the man didn't notice my hand trembling as it held my briefcase. Damon was a foot or two behind me and I could hear his excited breathing as he too tried to appear normal.

The large man grunted and then walked back inside, motioning for us to follow him. The house had managed to contain light very well from the street outside, with heavy drape curtains covering the windows from floor to ceiling. The further in we walked, the more dilapidated and disturbing the house became. It was much larger than it appeared to be from outside, with a dim hallway leading off to at least three bedrooms. I could hear the sounds of moaning coming from one of the closest rooms and figured that some of Lao's "talent" were giving an Oscar winning performance. As we passed through the kitchen, I saw two men sitting at a table playing a miniature pachinko machine. Next to them were two AK-47s and enough ammo to take out a small city. One of them downed a drink and leered at us as we walked by.

Finally we turned a corner and were led down a small flight of stairs to the garage, which was partially below ground. The steel door to the garage was locked, but the man who led us in put in a key and opened the door for us.

The garage had been converted into a sort of office, with a couple of desks and a couch with a big screen television in front of it. To my surprise, Mr. Hwrong was sitting in a desk in the far corner of the garage, reading over some papers. As we approached him, I couldn't help but stare at the posters on the wall - communist propaganda pieces from all over the world, including Russia and Cuba. Lao saw us approach and stood to greet us.

He was an older man, in his late 50s by my guess, and was wearing a sport coat and slacks, his tie loose around his neck. His shirt was stained with sweat and he appeared to be just another over-worked citizen. He ushered us to sit down, but only after giving Damon a look of distaste. The large man who led us in walked over to stand beside Lao as he sat down, crossing his hands at his waist and standing as straight as a board.

"So, Mr. Simonds, you are inquiring about becoming the agent of our young Zhang, no?" Lao said. His accent was heavy with Chinese, but his English seemed to be pretty good.

"Yes, that's right. I can offer you a very good deal if you will sign her contract over to me and let my firm take over," I replied, settling into what seemed like just another business deal.

"Mr. Simonds, let me assure you that money is no value to me. In my country, we place great emphasis on pride and tradition, and Zhang has brought us great pride from her, how do you say, star power? For her to leave me and for my company to no longer represent her at a time when she is such a popular star, would cause us to lose great face in the international business world," Lao said. He was playing hardball now and I knew that if I wasn't careful with my next steps, I would blow any chance I had.

"I understand that Mr. Hwrong, but I can promise you that this will happen with the utmost delicacy to ensure that no one loses face and that you or your company are disrespected. If you will just take a look at my generous offer, I assure you that..." I said, but Lao interrupted me by suddenly slamming his fists on the table.

"MR. SIMONDS! YOU ARE NOT UNDERSTANDING ME!" he yelled, before settling his voice down a bit. "Zhang will not be leaving us. She has become like a daughter to me and I value her tremendously, not only for other acting abilities but for other ways that she pleases me. I am sure that you can understand that a father would not want to give up his daughter would he?" Lao said.

"Only if the father wasn't a dirty old man like you are," Damon said, startling everyone in the room for speaking for the first time.

Lao was a little taken aback. "Ah, I see your bodyguard here has more to him than just large stature. I do not know what sort of dirty things he is speaking of but I CAN tell you that if he dares insult me again neither one of you will be leaving here, except perhaps on a stretcher," Lao said in a very cold voice.

"I apologize Mr. Hwrong, Damon is new to this business. He WON'T be speaking again and will leave that up to you and I," I said, elbowing Damon hard in the side. Damon lost his breath for a moment but now understood the gravity of the situation and didn't say another word.

"Very well. But honestly gentlemen, I believe that we are finished here. I would bring Zhang out here to meet you but I think that it would be for naught now that I know you have nothing to offer me. Good day gentleman, My associate here will show you to the door," Lao said, standing to leave. I had to act quick.

"Wait! Since we are in the land of freedom and choice, why don't you just bring Zhang out here, just for a second, and have her hear what we have to say. If you are so confident that she will stay with you, at least then I can know for myself," I said, standing up to face Lao. He was much taller than I had thought, very tall for such an older man.

Lao was clearly considering the idea, the expressions and thoughts running across his face.

"Hmm...alright, I see no harm in that. Although be prepared gentlemen for a shock when Zhang proves her devotion to me. I will have my assistant here go get her, she is in one of the back bedrooms ahhh...rehearsing for a part. Just one moment," Lao said. I breathed a sigh of relief under my breath, knowing that the deal was still alive. We both sat down and waited for a minute or two while the large bodyguard went and got her.

I heard some shuffling of feet behind us and a woman's voice say something hurriedly in Chinese. Zhang was then brought to stand next to Lao before us. She was wearing a silk robe, obviously put on in a hurry. Her skin and face were flushed with sweat and lord only knows what she had been doing before she got here. But it was certainly Zhang Ziyi, the beautiful woman from Variety I had seen before. She was much more beautiful in person, her pale white skin like a porcelain doll. Fixing her hair, she straightened up in front of us and stood rigid, as if she were going to be on display.

Lao said something to her in Chinese and then switched over to English.

"Zhang, this is Dean Simonds. He is a fellow agent and he is here to try and lure you away from leaving my company. But you are devoted to us right?" Lao said, his hand gripping Zhang's wrist tightly.

But Zhang wasn't playing ball. "I...I don't know. What does he have to offer?" she said in broken English, her voice wavering a little as she began to understand the situation. I had to speak quick, to keep her interested before Lao crushed any chance of her coming with me.

"I can get you roles in the hottest movies that are out, good movies too like Crouching Tiger was. You will have complete creative control over your character and can pick and choose your movies on a whim. Plus of course, I can guarantee you $2 million a picture," I said, all in one breath.

Zhang's mouth dropped a little in shock and then she looked slowly from Lao to me and then back to Lao.

"Ye..yes, that sounds like a very, how do you say, agreeable deal. Where are the papers that I must sign?" Zhang said. Lao however, had had enough. He jumped from his chair quickly and took Zhang's wrist and began to pull her away from the table violently.

"You ungrateful girl, after all I did for you. Well, you will not leave here until I say you will!" Lao snarled. I don't know why I did it, but I pulled my gun from my briefcase quickly and held it up to Lao's face. He stopped dead in his tracks, while his bodyguard reached for his gun and aimed it straight at my chest.

Things got very tense, very quickly.

I felt my heart thudding in my chest as I held the barrel of my 9mm a few inches from Lao's forehead. His eyes were watching my arm and hand, and the slight trembling that they were both doing. I started to speak, my voice dry and raspy.

"You heard her Lao...she would like to join my firm. Now, just let her go and let us get out of here and no one will get hurt. And most importantly, I will not call the police and tell them about what I saw that goes on here, and I am sure is just a fraction of your real activities. So please, let Zhang go and we will be on our way, no harm no foul," I said, struggling to keep my voice calm.

"Yes. That would be a good idea," Lao said. Everyone in the room could hear him swallow loudly as he clearly tried to contain his rage. "You may exit through the garage door so as not to alert any of my other house guests," he said. Very slowly, I saw his grip on Zhang's wrist loosen and finally let go as her hand came free, a light red mark left where he had gripped her wrist tightly.

Zhang quickly ran behind Damon and they both began to back out towards the exit of the garage. My gun still pointed at his head, I watched as Lao reached into his pocket (his eyes never leaving my arm) and pulled out a garage door opener. He pushed the button and the whole room shook, the door opening slowly as it creaked on it's track. I walked backwards out of the garage and as soon as I was a few feet out the door, dropped my gun to my side and ran like hell back to my car.

Damon and Zhang were already inside, and had left my drivers door open so I could quickly slide into the seat and rev the engine. I gunned the motor and floored it and within a few minutes we were back on the freeway.

I took Damon home and put Zhang up in a hotel a little bit outside the city, the room reserved to a fake name. I headed home, making sure to look to see if anyone was following me.

The next day, I picked up Zhang at her hotel and she rode with me into the office, where I was going to call Lucy and have her come greet us. Zhang followed me into my office and sat down in a chair while I dialed Lucy's number. Zhang had cleaned up in the hotel room and looked much better, her hair now flowing freely over her shoulders. I had given her some money and sent her to the mall to buy some clothes, for which she came back with a red dress and a pair of white shoes. She was very quiet and reserved, but also very polite when she did speak (although neither of us mentioned the night before). My guess is that Lao had her conditioned very well, almost to the point of being a servant.

Lucy's phone rang about three times and then she finally picked up.

"Hello?" I heard her voice say. Even though she was Chinese-American, Lucy had a very recognizable dialect: New York.

"Hey Lucy, it's Dean. You are still in LA I see, that's good. Listen, I've got someone here who would like to talk to you," I said, smiling up at Zhang. She returned the smile, a very reserved but pretty one.

Zhang said something in Chinese (I'm guessing it was "Hello"). There was a momentary pause before Lucy spoke again, also in Chinese. Her tone was hesitant but it was easy to tell she was trying to figure out if it was really Zhang. They both began replying to each other in escalating voices of excitement. I was, of course, totally lost in what they were saying but it wasn't long before they were giggling and laughing with each other like excited school girls. Finally, they stopped talking and Lucy spoke again in English.

"Dean, thank you so much. We HAVE to get together tonight for dinner, and bring Zhang. It's the least I can do to repay you for risking your life to get her away from that awful agent," Lucy said over the speaker phone.

"I'd be honored. Are you any good of a cook?" I asked jokingly with her. Zhang smiled down at me, nodding that Lucy was.

"Well, you will have to just wait and see. And if you don't like the food, there is always a little Chinese place around the corner," Lucy said. There was silence in the conversation for a moment, as I was too slow to pick up on the joke.

"That was a joke Dean, you are supposed to laugh. You know, humor?" Lucy said.

"Good one Lucy," I said sarcastically. "It had me in stitches. We will be there at 8, ok?"

"Sounds good. Oh, and bring your appetite, I've got a special dinner planned just for you," Lucy said before we hung up.

Zhang and I showed up at 8 sharp and rang the doorbell. Lucy greeted us dressed in a red kimono and barefooted, the robe barely reaching up to her mid calf. I had dressed comfortably, in just a pullover shirt and jeans and Zhang was still wearing the new clothes she had bought earlier. Lucy led us in and we all sat down. However, it wasn't but a second before Lucy was back on her feet and kneeling by my legs.

"The Asian race in general has long used the idea of a geisha in their culture. You do know what a geisha is, right Dean?" Lucy said as I watched her remove my shoes.

"Yes. That's when a woman is basically a total servant to a man, feeding and bathing and pleasing him sexually. Right?" I asked. I caught on to where this was going but didn't want to seem over eager, so I played it very cool.

"Yes, roughly. As Zhang here can tell you, it is sort of becoming an outdated practice except for geisha houses. It used to be that a woman was at a man's beck and call, but now, especially in Japan, they are becoming more modern and women are doing a lot more. Now the geisha would be consider like an escort here in America, or the method could be used when a wife wants to please her husband the extreme," Lucy continued. She had removed both of my shoes as well as my socks and was beginning to massage my feet gently. I glanced over and noticed that Zhang was much closer to me now, apparently waiting on Lucy's word before joining in.

"Ok, but that doesn't explain why you are taking off my shoes. We aren't even dating!" I said, still playing the dumb card.

"Both Zhang and I would like to thank you for getting her away from such an awful situation. So, for tonight at least, let us please you and service you in any way which you wish," Lucy said, standing over me now.

"That's very kind, but you don't have to do that," I said.

Zhang finally spoke. "No, we insist. Now please, stand up so that I can remove your shirt. Lucy will go get the food," Zhang said. I did as I was told and stood still as I felt Zhang's fingers slide under my shirt and pull it off over my head. The air was a little cold, but still good on my chest. Zhang took me by the hand and led me across the room to a much larger chair than the one I had been sitting in. She propped my feet up on some pillows and went to help Lucy get the food.

A minute or so later, both girls returned with a plate of sushi of all types, and a big bowl of rice. Zhang had also changed into a kimono too, hers a jade green that looked eloquent against her white skin.

Lucy and Zhang kneeled on both sides of me, the plate of fish resting at their feet. Lucy picked up a pair of chopsticks and a small roll of salmon, wrapped in seaweed.

"Now open wide Dean and enjoy!" Lucy said. She put the sushi roll in my mouth and I ate it, the taste being salty and rich but very delicious. Next, Zhang used her own pair of chopsticks to feed me a mouthful of rice, which was also quite good. The entire experience of having someone feed you was not like anything I had ever experienced - you don't feel helpless, but at the same time it is a very empowering feeling to be fed by someone else and to feel that slight bit of special-ness. Both women were very graceful in their movements and it was quite arousing to watch their beautiful skin against their silk robes.

When I had finished eating, Lucy carried the tray away while Zhang led me down the hall. Lucy's house was quite large, decorated in a mix of Asian style and modern art decor. It seemed to fit her personality perfectly - American raised, but hadn't forgotten her roots. I followed Zhang down a hall into an exercise/spa like room towards the back of the house. to my surprise, the water in the spa was already churning and heated. The spa was set into the floor, not above ground like most are. I had just taken a spa on my vacation only a few weeks earlier, but this one was different. The water didn't seem to churn like a normal spa would, and it appeared to be more of just a hot bath of sorts. The room was filled with the heat of the tub and a small set of heated stones sitting near the tub.

"Please, get into the tub and I will wash you," Zhang said. I was a little embarrassed because I could feel my hard on growing some (this whole situation was extremely erotic, in a way I had never felt). Zhang must have sensed my embarrassment about my current state, so she turned around while I undressed. Stepping lightly into the tub, the water was very hot but felt very good against my skin. The air over the water was very fragrant, with the scent of oils and plant extracts mixed into the water.

I sank into the tub slowly, letting the hot water cover my skin. I felt my muscles relax almost completely, and I laid against the side of the tub. Zhang came over at sat next to me, a cloth washrag in her hand and a bucket of soap suds. Dipping her delicate, small hands into the soap water, she squeezed it out and then began to drub the cloth over my shoulders as I laid back and relaxed. I was at total ease, and when Zhang would finish scrubbing one part of my body, she barely had to push me and I would move to her exact whim, rolling around like a wet piece of pasta. The cloth she used to scrub my body was extremely soft, and felt wonderfully smooth on my skin as Zhang moved it back and forth.

When the time came for me to stand up so that Zhang could wash the backs of my legs, I gingerly stood up and hoped that she wouldn't notice the hard-on she had given me. But to my surprise, she seemed to simply ignore it and act as if it wasn't even there. Lucy had returned at some point during my "bath time" with a stack of towels. As I climbed out of the spa, refreshed and more relaxed than I had felt in years, Lucy was there waiting to wrap her towel around me.

"Now you have been fed and bathed, now we can REALLY show you how a woman, or in our case women, can please a man," Lucy said seductively. The light from outside the room had shown through her robe slightly and I could make out her thin, muscular frame beneath the material. Wrapping the towel around my waist, I followed them into the living room area again.

Lucy and Zhang both sat down on the floor and motioned for me to do the same. There was a very large mattress like bedding on in the middle of the room that took up most of the floor space that we all sat on. Both Lucy & Zhang, acting together, gently laid me down onto the bedding and unwrapped the towel from my waist, leaving me naked (and hard), laying on the bedding. Zhang & Lucy then stood up and each removed their robes, revealing their naked bodies.

Lucy was very well toned, with a slight hint of a six pack for her tummy and muscular legs that were both graceful and clearly quite strong. Her breasts were a beautiful sight, a large B cup resting perfectly on her chest. She had put her hair down and let it flow over her shoulders like a long, beautiful river. Lucy's pubic hair was neatly trimmed and as dark as the hair on her head. She looked statuesque in the light, a perfect specimen of a perfect body.

That's not to say that Zhang didn't appear to be flawless either. Her body wasn't as developed as Lucy's and seemed to be more of that like an elf or nymph would be - spry, nimble and petite, but also graceful and delicate. Her breasts weren't as large as Lucy's either, perhaps maybe just a larger A cup, but her nipples were quite beautiful. A very light shade of pink except for on the very, very tips, they looked like rose petals pressed against her ivory skin. Her hips also were not as full as Lucy's, but still had a girlish flair to them that was very alluring. Her pussy hair was almost non-existent, save for a few sparse hairs just above her slightly protruding lips.

They wasted no time getting started. Lucy moved up to my chest and began to rub her hand over it. Lowering her thin lips to just below my shoulders, she gently began to kiss my chest. The kisses were very sensual, warm but dry and felt like fire sizzling on my skin. Her soft kiss sent shivers down my spine. I felt Lucy move her mouth down my chest, slowly dragging her tongue over and around my nipple, teasing it around in a little circle.

Zhang meanwhile was busy on her own. While Lucy was kissing my chest, Zhang had began to lightly play with my balls, running them over her fingers and massaging them with her nails. It tickled but felt amazing at the same time. One thing was for sure - these ladies knew how to please a man.

Lucy continued her kisses down my body until she reached my cock, rock hard and laying against my stomach, waiting for it's share of the attention. Lucy put it in her hand and began to jerk me up and down very slowly, timing her rhythm with Zhang's tickling of my nuts. Then at the same time, both girls put their mouths on my balls and began to suck them in gently into their mouths. Within a moment, I felt Zhang's tongue snake from her mouth and begin to lick my sack. Then, coming from the opposite direction was Lucy's tongue. Both girls were sucking and licking my balls while Lucy played with my cock. The feeling was beyond description. They kept at this for a few minutes and I felt at total ease, feeling the pleasure these two beautiful stars were giving me.

However, what almost caused me to blow my load on the spot was actually something that seemed to happen by mistake. I glanced down to watch them, and just about came as I saw Zhang's tongue move accidentally into Lucy's mouth. It was very brief, but it was one of the most erotic things I had ever seen. Out of the corner of her eye, Lucy spotted me watching them.

"Did you like that Dean? Did you like seeing mine and Zhang's tongue touch each other?" Lucy said seductively.

I could only nod in agreement.

"Well then, I think we have found an even better way to please you," Lucy said. She glanced over at Zhang and the two girls looked at each other, communicating with glances and looks. Both then sat up onto their knees and pulled closer together.

I watched in amazement as Lucy took Zhang's naked body into her arms and began to french kiss her almost forcefully. Zhang seemed a little reluctant at first, but then began to enjoy Lucy's urging her on and returned the kiss with great fervor. Zhang wrapped her arms around Lucy's thin waist and pulled her to her closer, their breasts crushing against one another. Lucy moved her free hand (the other being behind Zhang's head) down Zhang's trim tummy and began to slide a finger into her cunt, playing with it. Zhang jumped a little at this, mostly from surprise, but seemed to be greatly encouraged by Lucy's stroking of her pussy.

Left on my own, but gladly enjoying the show, I began to stroke my dick, it's hardness now unbearable as I watched the two Asian beauties put on a great performance. Zhang broke the kiss and lowered her mouth to Lucy's left breast and started licking and sucking on it, gently and softly. Lucy threw her head back in silent bliss as the younger woman fondled her breasts. Clearly the more dominant of the two, Lucy pulled her hand from Zhang's cunt and slowly pushed the girl down onto her back. Zhang spread her legs wide and pulled her pussy lips open as Lucy lowered her head to Zhang's waiting snatch.

With obviously a lot of experience, Lucy wasted no time sticking her tongue into the young girls cunt and probing her most inner regions. Her face totally buried, Lucy would take her time moving around inside of Zhang. At first, her mouth and tongue would be wrapped completely around the girl's sex as Lucy sucked on it, a loud slurping noise filling the air. Zhang liked this tremendously and began to buck her hips up and down off the ground, moving in time with Lucy's sucking. To calm her down (it was tough to keep her mouth on Zhang), Lucy inserted her middle finger into Zhang's cunt while she fucked her with her tongue. At the insertion of Lucy's finger, Zhang began to moan uncontrollably, crying out in pure ecstasy.

Feeling like I would shoot my load at any second, I needed release. Walking up behind Lucy with my dick in my hand, I positioned my 9 inches of meat at her waiting hole. She was a little damp from all the excitement, so I rubbed my cock against her pussy to get it nice and lubricated for my entry. When I was covered in her juices, I slowly eased my prick into her. Lucy gasped a little, as she didn't know I was going to be entering her, but pushed her hips back slightly to accommodate me and get more into her. I began small strokes in and out of her cunt and within a few thrusts I was buried inside of her completely.

Lucy had paused while I entered her, but now was working double time, her upper body licking Zhang out and her ass and thighs working against me. Lucy's snatch was pretty open, although I felt a little bit of tightness that I guess meant she hadn't been fucked in a little while. As I continued to pound away at her, Zhang's moans grew louder and louder as she was on the edge of cumming.

"UUUNNNGGHHHH!!!!" Zhang moaned, bucking her hips up hard towards Lucy's face as Zhang orgasmed, her chest and small breasts heaving up and down. Lucy caught most of Zhang's juices with her tongue and drank them down quickly, trying not to miss even a little bit of her sweet pussy juice. Zhang calmed down after a minute or so and laid down on the ground, her chest still rising and falling rapidly as she caught her breath. Lucy looked back at me, her face shiny and sticky from Zhang's juices, and squinted her eyes tight as I fucked her pussy. Lucy opened her mouth in small "O" shape and moaned softly as she too was on the verge of cumming.

However, I beat her to it. I felt my balls rise up some as a hot stream of cum shot through my cock and into Lucy's fiery hot pussy. I squirted jet after jet of my sperm into her, feeling it go deep within her pussy and hit her inner walls. My orgasm triggered Lucy's own and I felt her pussy lips shudder around me as she came as well, her inner muscles contracting around my dick tightly. I held myself inside her for a minute or so and then pulled out, the head of my shaft covered in juice.

We all rested for a moment, but Zhang, being the youngest of us, was more than ready to keep going.

"I see that Zhang's pussy wants to feel your cock too Dean," Lucy said. "Shall we introduce the two?"

"Of course. I'd hate to turn down an invitation," I said, smiling.

Lucy took my semi-hard prick in her hand and led me over on me knees towards Zhang. Now it was my turn to lay down, so I followed Lucy's instruction and spread my legs wide, holding my dick in my hand. Zhang stood up and squatted over me , her strong leg muscles flexing as she lowered herself towards my prick. Lucy wrapped her arm around Zhang's waist and gently guided the girl towards me. Enjoying the tease before the set-up, Lucy would drop Zhang's pussy just low enough to get the head of my dick in, but then raise the girl off slightly off of me. She did this repeatedly, each time slipping more of my meat inside of Zhang. It took a lot of strength on Zhang's part not to just fall down on top of me, as this sort of up and down exercise had to be tiring. But she showed no indication of it being a problem, and in fact seemed to love it with each downward motion more than the last. Her body was glistening with sweat now and her hair was matted around her face as she rode me up and down slowly.

Finally, Zhang had lowered herself so that all of my prick was inside of her. She lifted herself off once more and then dropped back onto me suddenly. We both cried out in pleasure as I felt my rod run up into her like a missile and her tightness stretch around me. I wasn't sure how often she had fucked, but she felt almost like a virgin as I pumped in and out of her.

Zhang ran her hands up and down my chest, resting them on my shoulders as she lifted her hips up and down and rode me, matching my upward thrusts. Lucy meanwhile had crawled between my legs and was again licking and sucking on my balls with her tongue as I fucked Zhang. I felt one of Lucy's fingers move up towards my ass and felt the pressure as she slowly slid a finger into it.

I had never had that happen before, but it felt quite good to feel Lucy's fingertip wiggle around inside my asshole slightly while Zhang rode my cock and Lucy licked my balls. Zhang lowered her head to my face and we began to kiss passionately, our tongues entwining within each other's mouths. Her tongue was small and delicate but nimble and quick, as she explored my mouth. I could feel Zhang's hot panting breath on my face and knew she was on the verge of another orgasm.

I grabbed Zhang's ass tightly and pulled her back and forth against my cock as she rode me, the backwards and forward motion putting extreme friction against her clit and my dick. I was also just about to cum, so I was trying to cum at the same time as Zhang did, so that I could shoot my load in her as he juices poured out.

It was Lucy that got us both off though. Moving from between my legs to put her head on my chest, Lucy had great timing as she began to lick both of us off at once. When my cock was fully exposed, she gave it a quick lick and when Zhang crashed down onto my hips, Lucy's tongue knew right where to find Zhang's fully aroused and exposed clit. It only took two of these little tongue tricks to get us off, and Zhang screamed loudly as she came. Bucking deep into her, I shot my second, surprisingly stronger load into her, tightening my ass cheeks as I raised my hips from the ground, trying to stay as deep in her as possible.

Exhausted, the three of us lay there for an hour or so, catching our breath and fondling one another.

Lucy came with me as I drove Zhang back to her hotel room. I walked her up to her room and came in to make sure that everything was ok. Alarmingly, it was not. Sitting on her bed was a small package and a note. It was written in Chinese and placed atop the package. The girls had been in good spirits until they saw it on the bed, but then Zhang's face turned a sickly pale white as she realized what it was.

"Oh no...Lao has been here..." she said.

"What is that? Has he done this before?" I asked, all of us stopped in the middle of the room staring at it.

"Yes. It is a bomb," Zhang said coldly, her words stuttering a little as they came out.

My heart leaped into my throat. "A bomb? How did he get it in here? Why did he put it here?" I asked, my voice rising to a level of extreme tension.

"It's his calling card of sorts. If you do him a disservice that he deems terrible enough, he will always seek revenge. Usually though, his notes tell why he did it and if we are lucky, how to stop it," Zhang said.

"I'm not walking over there to get that note," Lucy said, turning towards the door. "I'm calling the cops,"

"NO!" Zhang and I both said at the same time. We glanced at each other in puzzlement, as we both had different reasons not to get the police involved.

"Lucy, we can't have this get out to the media. Lao may go to jail for the bomb but so will I for holding him at gunpoint," I said. "I'll go get the note and you girls read it to me,"

They both nodded in agreement and I began to cautiously walk towards the package. The note rested slightly on top of it, trying to show us that the note would not set it off. As I drew closer to it, I extended my shaking hand out and picked the note up off of the bed. Walking just as slowly back towards them, I handed Zhang the note. She began to read it in English:

"Mr. Simonds, allow me to explain my actions. Coming into my house brandishing firearms brought great disrespect to me and my business and for that, you must prove yourself a worthy adversary. I knew that you would be the one reading this because my men have followed you since you left my storefront two days ago. They also know that you are alone up there with Zhang Ziyi and another delicate Asian beauty, Ms. Lucy Liu. The package resting on the bed is a bomb. Open the packaging and examine the small box. It contains three wires protruding from inside, all but one of which are linked to a detonation device. The explosives beneath the detonation device are plastic C4 and are strong enough to destroy the entire floor in which you stand. Should you find the correct wire, the bomb will disengage and you will have proved yourself worthy to me as a business associate. Do not try to contact outside help, nor leave the room, because my men are watching your every move and can detonate the explosive remotely. Good luck."

We all stood in silence for a few moments. Then, I finally spoke: "I got us into this mess, I have no choice but to try and get us out,"

Walking over to the package, I slowly remove it's wrapping and set the black box on the bed. The note was right: there are 3 wires, a green, red and blue. On the face of the box is something that Lao neglected to mention - a clock counting down to the time before detonation. It read 7:00 and was quickly counting down.

"Ladies, please stay over there. I'm going to try and figure this thing out and I don't want you near the impact in case it goes off. In fact, crouch behind that counter over there," I said. Lucy & Zhang followed my advice and quickly moved behind the mini-bar and kneeled down, watching me.

6:00....

I stared carefully at the box, tracing the wires. The red and blue were on the same side of the box, but each came out of a separate hole and looped to the top of the box, where they reentered it. The green wire on the other hand, ran from the right side of the box over it vertically and connected inside below where the red and blue wires protruded from. It was quite confusing to look at and became tricky to trace where a wire started and a wire ended.

5:00....

Reaching into my pants, I pulled out my pocket knife and a small pen light that I had received as a gift back when I was still a child. Turning on the light, I shone it into each of the holes. The red and blue wires appeared to connect to a smaller black box inside, which lay just below the timer. The inner walls of the box were tightly packed with a gray, clay like substance that I could only guess were the explosives. I felt a shiver run down my spine as I recognized them. Rotating the box towards me, I shone my light into the hole where the green wire came out. It connected also to a small box, but where the red & blue wires ends disappeared, the green one's went into another box, as if in a loop.

2:30....

Lucy and Zhang had come to stand behind me now, despite my instructions. When they glanced down at the timer, they began to panic. Screaming and yelling things frantically, Zhang began jumping up and down. Lucy tried to calm her down but quickly became upset herself. They began pacing back and forth behind me and I tried my best to ignore them. I think that brings this now back to where we started.

Glancing down at the timer, it read 1:15 and the seconds seemed to be screaming by like a train. Picking up my pocket knife, I had to decide what to do. The green wire seemed to be the obvious choice, but it seemed almost TOO obvious. And yet, between red and blue, which was the better pick? I decided to go with green.

27 seconds.....

My hand shaking almost uncontrollably, I took the green wire in my hand and slowly began to rub it back and forth against the knife.

14 seconds....

The plastic cut away and I cringed a little as the knife made contact with the wire. Flinching and tightening up my shoulders a little as I cut, I gave it one final tug and felt the blade cut through the wire.

My heart going a mile a minute, nothing happened. I slowly opened my eyes and glanced down at the clock - :08 seconds left. I relaxed for just a moment before suddenly the package began to beep rapidly. Running for cover, I dove behind the counter (Lucy and Zhang had already moved there, my guess is when I began cutting the wire). The package continued to beep but nothing happened.

Then, not a moment later and much to our surprise, the door to the room burst open and in walked Lao.

"Ahh, Mr. Simonds. Congratulations! You truly are a man of integrity. A lesser, cowardly man would have gone to the police right away. But you sir are a true warrior, willing to sacrifice yourself if needed," Lao said, vigorously shaking my hand.

"Now, let us go celebrate our new partnership. Zhang may of course stay with you, as I am now sure she is in, how do you say, good hands. But we must make everything official with a celebration, come come!" Lao said, walking out the door. I glanced at Lucy & Zhang. They shrugged their shoulders at me and followed Lao out.

Catching my breath and trying not to have a heart attack from the fact that I almost got blown up, I put my knife back in my pocket and went to join the celebration. And what a celebration it was - Lao was a much more caring and fair man than I had first thought. True, he did have shady ties, but winning his respect meant the world to him and he now felt I was in his good graces.

Closing the hotel door behind me as I left the room on my way out towards said celebration, the package continued to beep incessantly, it's clock frozen at :08.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 19: Halle Berry

* * * * *

The past few weeks had been hard to concentrate on business at all. World events brought my industry to a halt and even big events like the Emmys had to be postponed, leaving agents like myself sitting around with nothing to do but call and check on clients to make sure they were doing ok.

Several clients stopped by through out the week, including one who turned the head of my assistant Damon pretty sharply, Halle Berry. She had just come by to talk and kill time, production on her next movie delayed because of what was happening in New York. Halle was a little angry at the response her most recent movie, "Swordfish" had at the box office.

"I mean, Jesus Christ! I got paid half a million dollars to show these," Halle said, grabbing her breasts and thrusting them into my face. They were a quite nice sight, but not when accompanied by her complaining. "And what does the film do? It tanks. Now there are all these nerds and perverts online, ogling my body from some stupid bad quality picture, and the film is almost totally forgotten!"

"Halle, I think you need to calm down a little. Swordfish broke even and made a few million more than we expected. It was worth it, I'm sure. Think of all those 'nerds and perverts' who are going to be buying the DVD so they can freeze frame you. That's almost pure profit for you, and you are sure to get more viewer ship on video any ways," I said to her, trying to reason with her. She stopped in her tracks, pausing from her pacing of the room.

"Your right. But I still am not happy with my name power. I was at this website the other day, some sort of celebrity sex story archive, some sort of erotic fiction site. Any ways, all these other celebrities had lots of stories about them. You know how many were about me? Three! Even some of those no name actresses had more stories than me. If the perverts aren't even hip on me, then I'm getting nowhere in Hollywood! And as my agent, I think you should fix that!" Halle demanded, putting her hands on her hips and tapping her foot on the ground. She wore a pair of low cut jeans and a pink t-shirt that exposed her firm and toned stomach wonderfully. Her brownish hair had been dyed in gold colored waves and stayed firmly in place on her head. As she paced back and forth of my office, ranting and complaining (I had learned right off the bat to sometimes just ignore stars when they go off like that.), I started to think of what I could do to appease her. Glancing outside my office through the open door, it hit me.

"Halle, look. While the industry slowly starts up again, there isn't much I can do. BUT if you want to know how much you are appreciated and wanted by your fans, you only have to go talk to that man sitting at the desk, answering phones right now. His name is Damon and he told me he saw 'Swordfish' five times. And not just because of your tits. So why don't you go make a fans dream come true and the two of you maybe go spend the afternoon together? There sure as hell isn't going to be much work done here today," I said, reclining in my chair.

Halle had turned to look at Damon when I pointed and I could see she was clearly pondering the thought. To seal the deal, I reached in my pocket and pulled out my wallet, tossing a few hundreds on my desk. "And here. Since you OBVIOUSLY didn't make any money off of 'Swordfish' and are a starving actress again, it's my treat,"

Halle grinned at me mischievously. "Alright, I'll do it. It will be nice to do something with a real person, something that doesn't seem so fake," Halle said. She picked the money off the desk and walked out of the room. I couldn't help but admire her ass as she walked out, and knew that Damon would be thanking me repeatedly the next day. I leaned back in my chair further and watched the scene play out in front of me, like some sort of Cinderella story (the dyslexic version of course). At first Damon pretended to ignore her, trying to act "cool" and not notice her. But when Halle began to tap on his desk with her long, curled fingernails and look down at him as he tried to work, it was too much and he looked up.

I couldn't hear the words said between the two, but Damon's face went from one of feigned coolness to utter and total shock. Halle grinned wildly at his reaction and reached into her purse, handing him a small card. With that, she walked away, Damon's jaw still hanging half way to the floor as he watched her go.

As soon as she was in the elevator, he came hustling into my office, trying to act professional.

"Uhh, Dean...can I have the rest of the day off? I have to uhh..go do some...uhh.." Damon said excitedly, trying to come up with a weak excuse to let him leave. I folded my hands on my desk in front of me and decided to play along with him a little bit.

"What do you have to do Damon? I didn't quite get that," I said, smiling as sweetly and sarcastically at him as I could.

"I have to...well, see Halle wants me...uhh..can I have the time off or not?" he finally said, impatient as a child.

"Yes, yes, go. I told her to take you out. Now you kids go and have a good time," I said, waving my hand at him in the direction of the door. He didn't hesitate the slightest and rushed out the door, saying "Thank you thank you thank you" repeatedly under his breath as he left.

He shut my door behind himself as he left and I heard him literally RUN towards the elevator. I sighed deeply and leaned back in my chair, smiling to myself about the fun that lay in store for Damon and Halle that afternoon. I managed to get a little more work done that afternoon, but decided to just send everyone else home and close up early, since there wasn't much to be done right now anyways with the state Hollywood was in.

The next morning, I got into work earlier than I usually do, hoping to make some early morning calls and get some paperwork done before the rest of the office staff came in. I also hoped to be able to talk to Damon about how his afternoon went with Halle, before he got bogged down in the work that we had (mostly contracts to review).

However, it was not to be, as I got distracted on a long call that morning with Sarah Michelle Gellar on the phone, after she called to complain about the scripts she had received for this season of "Buffy". Sitting at my desk, listening to her drone on, I saw Damon come into work. He looked like he normally did, although there was something odd about him and the way he was acting. Almost...secretive. I thought it was nothing until I saw him slowly open up his file cabinet and slip what looked like a video tape into the drawer. Then, he gently closed the drawer and sat down at his desk to start his work for the day. I watched him for a few more minutes but he made no more motions towards the cabinet, and in fact ignoring it. I hung up the phone with Sarah a few minutes later and tried to ignore what I saw. But it was no use. Was that really a video tape? If so, what was on it? Was Damon hiding something that he did with Halle or did he just put something of his own in that cabinet?

I pondered what to do, my hope of getting any work done disappearing as the day wore on. Finally I decided, being the boss, I would just send Damon on a long errand and raid his desk. I know it wasn't ethical to break into an employee's personal storage area, but if that tape contained something that might be damaging to Halle's career or the firm itself, it was a risk I was willing to take.

Mid-afternoons around Shooting Stars are usually pretty quiet, so no one noticed me walking out to Damon's desk and sitting down, acting like I was looking for something like I normally would do. What no one saw though was me slipping a hand down and opening the desk drawer on the very bottom of the redwood desk. I pulled the handle out gently and felt around inside, my other hand and my eyes focused on the desk in front of me as I kept up the charade.

Finally my fingers touched an object that felt like a videotape and I grabbed it, pulling it out. It was an 8mm tape for sure, and bore no visible indications on what was on the tape. However, as I examined it further, I noticed that it did indeed have writing on it, the letters HB written in a black permanent marker so they wouldn't show on the tape without closer examination.

Putting the tape into my pocket, I walked back to my desk and shut and locked my door. I had sent Damon out for a long errand out in Santa Monica and knew with traffic he would be gone for at least three hours more. I reclined in my chair and pulled the tape from my pocket, examining it and playing with it in my hands as I debated on what to do.

If I watched it, I might be in for a few hours of his family Christmas party or some other family function. Of course, my devils advocate said, it could be something to do with Halle. "HB" seems a little obvious. However, my less mischievous side countered with the idea that HB might be TOO obvious, or perhaps I was reading it wrong and it was BH, which of course could have been anything. I decided in the end though, that watching it was worth the risk, even if it was just some family reunion.

Popping the tape into my adapter (I had a kit for playing 8mm tapes, since I often had to review up and coming girls screen tests), I pushed the play button cautiously.

The screen lit up with black and white static for a few seconds. However, it quickly corrected itself and came into focused. The camera was a little shaky but when it stopped moving so much, I got a better view of where it was being filmed.

Halle Berry was certainly in this tape, leaning against a railing near the beach. Damon was talking to her but I couldn't make out what he said. Apparently neither could Halle.

"What did you say?" she said, smiling at him and the camera enthusiastically. Halle was wearing a sea green topped bikini, the bottom piece covered in a shawl like garment that was see-through. Though the picture quality wasn't that great, you could clearly see her long and luscious bronze legs through the material.

"I asked when did you want to become an actress?" Damon said. His voice was unmistakable, but it was a little hard to hear him because of the fast whipping ocean breeze.

"Well, when I was little, I used to put on plays for my mom and brother & sisters. When I became a teenager, I did a little modeling and then really began to try and pursue acting instead. So I guess since I was a kid. When did you know that you wanted to be an assistant?" Halle asked, jokingly shoving Damon in the chest. The camera shook a little bit at this as Damon adjusted.

"Hehe, well, when I was little I started filing papers around the house and..." Damon said in a laughing manner. It caused Halle to burst out into laughter as well. She smiled warmly at the camera, but I could detect a bit of lust in her smile. The conversation suddenly got quiet for a few moments before Halle spoke again.

"I'm getting cold standing here. Why don't we go back to my hotel room and order room service?" Halle said.

"Uhh..yea, I'd like that," Damon said. The camera then switched very quickly into a dimly lit room that I can only assume was Halle's hotel. Off in the distance was the cart that their food had arrived on and I could hear some soft music playing in the background. It had all the makings of a bad porn movie, I thought to myself. Of course, it turns out that I was right.

Damon was moving the camera slowly around the room, looking at all the scattered clothes and empty shopping bags spread around. Something bright and pink came into focus on the camera and Damon zoomed in on it: it was a pair of Halle's panties, thrown on the floor almost in haste. Damon couldn't help but linger on the pair of underwear, zooming in and making sure that ensured seeing them on the tape.

"Damon, put that thing down," I heard Halle say in the background. The camera moved sharply and panned onto Halle laying on the bed, holding her head up with her hand. She had removed the slip that had been covering her legs and now was wearing only the skimpy bikini from earlier.

"Come on Damon, I don't want to be filmed right now. I'm always on camera," Halle said pleadingly.

"I'm sorry, I can't help it. You are just so beautiful," Damon replied. He panned the camera up from her feet slowly up to her face, making sure to stop and linger and zoom in on the obvious parts of her body as the camera drank in Halle's flawless skin.


"Awww...your so sweet. Well, I suppose the camera can stay. We can have fun with it," Halle said, smiling sexily. "Be a good boy won't you and go get something out of my suitcase will you?"

Damon put the camera down on top of the chair he had been sitting in. It showed Halle sitting up to tell Damon something, the audio wasn't real clear. Within a minute or so, I could see the backside of Damon, still wearing the clothes from the office, hand Halle something. He walked back over and picked up the camera, readjusting it and zooming in on Halle again. He focused on her face, and I could see her arm moving below her on her body. Halle threw her head back slightly and moaned a little, her lips pursed in pleasure.

Like an expert camera man, Damon slowly savored the scene and moved his viewfinder down towards Halle's legs. Very quickly it was clear what was going on - Damon had given her a vibrator from her suitcase and Halle was now very slowly working it in and out of her cunt. She had pulled her bikini bottoms to the side and Damon zoomed in on what she was up to.

Her fingers were wrapped around a long, light blue and translucent vibrator. Her pussy was shaved in a very neat pattern, trim and narrow all the way down to her lips. As Halle worked the vibrator in and out of her hole very slowly, her inner lips, as pink as the panties Damon had scanned onto earlier, stretched and quivered around the sex toy. I could hear the motor of the vibrator whirring, but it wasn't nearly as audible as the moans of Halle.

Damon so far had not said anything, but it was clear he was moving closer to Halle's now wet snatch. Slowly, his right hand entered the frame of view on the camera and he held it over Halle's pussy, debating on touching it or not. But Halle made the decision for him, moaning out "Just do it Damon! Touch me!" Without a moments hesitation more, he brought his large, callused fingers down onto Halle's small tight snatch.

Halle immediately began to moan with pleasure as Damon began exploring her sex, rubbing his fingers over and around her hole. Using his other free hand, he zoomed the camera in to show as his hand worked it's way inside of her pussy, grinding in against her clit alongside the vibrator. It wasn't long though before Damon took the vibrator from Halle's nimble, thin fingers and began to move it in and out of Halle's snatch himself.

"Yea, you like that don't you?" Damon said as he moved the sex toy in and out of her pussy.

"Mmm...you know it baby. Fuck me harder with it. HARDER!" Halle cried out as Damon began pushing it in at a more feverish pace, sawing it in and out of her cunt, making sure to rub it against her outer lips and to be CERTAIN to touch on her clit with every stroke. Halle began to moan louder and louder as Damon pushed the rapidly moving toy into her pussy deeper each time.

"Oh yea, that's it baby...fuck my cunt...Do it just like that! Ugghhhhh!!!" Halle screamed. She had moved her hand back down to her pussy and wrapped her fingers around Damon's hand, guiding him around inside of her.

Damon continued fucking her with the toy for a few minutes, Halle's hips now writhing around on the bed, rocking back and forth as she lifted her ass up off the bed to meet the strokes that were pushing into her deepest channels.

"OOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!" was all that Halle could say, her voice practically screeching as she was lost in a world of her own pleasure. "Yes, yes, yes, yes, yes!!! Oh baby I'm about to cum! Eat me out! Come on Damon, eat me out, please!!" Halle moaned.

Still (miraculously) holding onto the camera, Damon held it out and away from his face at arms length, showing him lowering his mouth to right above Halle's pussy. He had removed the vibrator from her pussy and was now working at her with just his fingers, moving in and out at a tremendous rate. I could see that feeling Damon's hot breath just inches from her snatch was driving Halle mad, but Damon seemed to know what he was doing.

"You want me to eat you out? How bad do you want it baby huh? Tell me how bad you want Damon to lick your pussy," Damon said coolly, smiling into the camera. His camera work and talent at coaxing Halle along was eerie, almost as if he had done something like this before...

"Oh baby, I want it more than anything. Just lick me baby, lick me long and hard and deep! But just do it now! I'm gonna burst into flames if you don't put me out!" Halle cried. Damon again just smiled wickedly for the camera but managed to hit the zoom button and capture the moment just as his tongue touched Halle's inner regions.

Halle cried out in what had to be an orgasm of explosive proportions, as she thrust her hips hard into Damon's face as he licked away at her. Halle moaned for what had to have been a minute as she bounced repeatedly on the bed. Damon managed to hold her down though with the hand that had been previously in her pussy. I could see his fingers glisten with her juices, despite watching a tape - she was THAT wet!

Finally her orgasm subsided and Halle's moans were replaced with panting and the sound of Damon lapping at her pussy. Damon though was still buried between her legs, licking at her pussy savagely, trying to devour and savor every last drop of her juice that he could find. Halle tightened her legs around his head as he continued to lick her, but released him a few seconds later, her legs too tired to hold on any longer.

Damon lifted his head from between her legs and got into a more comfortable position, straddling her waist as he zoomed in on Halle's face. Her forehead and chest were beaded with sweat, the perspiration glistening in the light from the camera.

"Did you enjoy that?" Halle asked, her chest still heaving a little bit.

"Not as much as you apparently. I still want more though. Think your husband would mind?" Damon asked. This caused me to sit up and pay attention - I didn't want to be the cause of an eventual breakup of her marriage. But Halle surprisingly put my fears to rest.

"We have an agreement - neither tells the other what we did while off at work. Since he is on tour and I'm always off shooting movies, that gives us both pretty good flexibility. Of course, it also makes sex with him that much better, not knowing what other hot bitch he has fucked. But that's none of your concern," Halle said, grinning.

"What was it that you had in mind, Mr. Porn Director?" Halle said, mock pouting with her luscious lips.

"Since I saw 'Swordfish', I've wanted to tit-fuck you for the longest time," Damon said. "I hope you don't mind if I do," Damon said. I was surprised at the gall Damon had with a client of the firm, but given how far he had already come, I guess there was no going back now.

Halle rolled her eyes at the 'Swordfish' comment, laying her head to the side as if she didn't want Damon seeing her doing so, but then sighed and said "It's always with the 'Swordfish' with you men isn't it? Oh well," Halle said, reaching under her back and untying her top "They are a pretty nice pair,"

As anyone who has seen the film knows, and myself and Damon now with a much more intimate look, Halle has some of the most beautiful breasts in Hollywood. They have the natural beauty and hang of a normal woman, but are large and proportionate just enough in the scope of her body to be accentuated and beautiful. Her measurements are listed as 36C, but when audiences got a closer look at them this past summer, they appeared to be much larger than even that. Her nipples (which Damon expertly zoomed in on) were a dark chocolate brown, with the tips of the nipples coming out maybe half an inch. The areolas were actually a little small on such large breasts, but still looked incredibly beautiful on such a lovely pair.

Damon couldn't resist running his hands over her lush breasts now, feeling the skin against his fingers and the softness of them (I can only assume, not having been there). Halle lay contentedly there, letting him feel and fondle her breasts until he had his fill. In the meantime, she had proceeded to unzip his pants and pull them down to his calves, leaving his mostly-hard dick laying on her chest just below her breasts. Damon had a pretty good sized cock, although it was hard to really make it out since he wasn't trying to focus on it. Halle however seemed satisfied with the size and moved her hand to wrap around it while Damon continued playing with her nipples.

Getting him fully hard now, Halle took over control of what was going to be the tone for the rest of the night.

"Alright Damon, I want you to tit-fuck me now. Stop playing with them and get that nice piece of meat between my tits," Halle commanded. It was a little unusual to hear someone as gentle looking as Halle sounds so commanding, but I guess we all have our spicy, dominating sides.

"Yes m’amm...with pleasure!" Damon replied. Again using expert camera work, Damon managed to stay focused on the upper part of Halle's body while using the other hand to slowly push his cock between Halle's breasts and begin to fuck them. Halle arched her back a little to get flesh to grab onto, and then cupped her breasts firmly in her hands and began working them over and onto his cock.

It was quite an amazing feat watching the two go at it, to the obvious pleasure of each other. Damon was panting a little loudly now as he began bucking harder between Halle's breasts, and Halle meanwhile was thoroughly enjoying the stimulation being brought on by the extra attention being paid to her nipples. It was almost hypnotizing watching Halle's breasts move up and down on her chest, the heavy weight of the globes sliding and jostling around like two perfectly formed masses of flesh. Her already dark nipples had become flushed from the attention and caused the normally rich brown skin around her areola to darken in color even further and shine with the perspiration that the two were creating.

As Damon would work himself in and out between her breasts, his cock came ever increasingly closer to her mouth. Halle held her tongue out, hoping to get a taste of his shaft as it pistoned in between her breasts. Every now and then she would hit it, managing to lick the head or the shaft as he worked it between her tits. The two kept up this rhythm and pace for a few minutes before the sound on the camera became filled with Damon's heavy grunting and breathing. He moved his hand to his cock and pulled it from her breasts, jerking it furiously above her.

The "money shot" came a few seconds later, as Halle pushed her breasts and nipples together to receive Damon's cum. It splashed out from his cock and landed with a *splat* all over her nipples, coating the dark flesh of her breasts with a thick white cream. After a few jerks, his orgasm ended, and Damon made sure to use the camera to focus on his cum trickling down Halle's cleavage and pooling on her navel, a rebel stream falling off the side of her breasts.

They both panted heavily, and Damon removed himself from on top of Halle.

"Well, now that we have fulfilled YOUR fantasy," Halle said, wiping his cum from her chest and licking it off her fingers sexily, "How about you let me hop on that big cock of yours and fulfill MY fantasy?"

Holding the camera above him, Damon laid down on the bed and watched through the viewfinder as Halle moved down to his crotch and slowly lowered herself on his still hard cock. Zooming in, it was an incredibly erotic sight to watch Halle sink down completely on him, her pink inner lips stretching and adjusting to Damon's girth (he was very large, I could now tell). With a contented sigh, Halle breathed out as Damon filled her completely.

"Oh yea...that's just what I needed," Halle whispered. Slowly she began to grind her hips back and forth over his cock, rubbing his balls against her ass as she moved. Her legs still spread out around him, Halle began to move up and down on Damon's shaft, letting more slip out of her sopping wet cunt each time. Halle had incredible strength to be able to do this, as her hands were not supporting her at all - instead, she was rubbing and teasing her nipples back and forth on her breasts, fondling and playing with them excitedly as she moved up and down.

Damon was silent except for an occasional groan, mostly brought on when Halle would shiver and contract the muscles of her body, obviously including the ones now holding his cock in a vice like grip. Finally setting the camera down on the bed, but still at an angle that caught all the action, Damon moved his hands to Halle's hips and guided her up and down on his shaft. With Damon now in total control, Halle relaxed a little and was like a rag doll on his cock, swaying and writhing to Damon's whim.

Having just orgasmed, Damon was far from cumming, so he concentrated his maneuvers on getting Halle off. With his large, muscular arms, he drove Halle down harder and harder onto his cock, making sure that each time she rubbed her clit against the inner shaft of his meat. Halle was now just a constant moan, her cries of pleasure causing her face to squint up and jostle with every thrust. She had given up trying to cup her breasts, and now her lovely tits were swaying in a circular motion as she was fucked hard and fast by Damon.

She let out a screech and then came suddenly, her hands going to her nipples as she squeezed and pinched them, trying to lengthen her orgasm. Halle then simply crumbled and collapsed on top of Damon, her energy now totally exhausted. Her body though was still bouncing up and down as Damon bucked his cock deeper and deeper into her. Halle laid her head on his chest and moaned softly as he continued fucking her, resting her arms on the side of his body.

They continued like this for a few minutes, with Halle getting her strength back enough to sit up and simply ride him for all he was worth. Throwing her head back and running her hands through her hair, Halle seemed to be in another world. Damon began to buck harder, grunting out "I'm gonna cum!" as he moved her up and down harder once again. The camera got knocked over onto it's side as Damon's arms shot out and he came long and hard inside of her.

The next few minutes were motionless (the camera now only showed both the lovers thighs, with Halle's lighter skin pressed atop Damon's more darker flesh) until Damon finally pulled out of her reached over, shutting the camera off. The screen filled with static, and I reached over, pushing the stop button on the VCR.

The little fantasy world I had been in was suddenly interrupted by my phone ringing. Glancing down at my waist, I saw that my dick was in my hand and that I had cum all over it as I watched the tape, oblivious to the fact that I was doing so. Reaching into my desk drawer, I pulled out a towel and wiped myself off with one hand and answered the phone with the other.

"Hello?" I said with a husky voice. Clearing my throat, I spoke again. "Dean Simonds office"

"Hey Dean, it's Halle. I just wanted to call and thank you for setting me up with Damon yesterday. We had a lot of fun," Halle said over the phone. She sounded distant, so I guess she had returned home.

"Um, no problem Halle. In fact, I was just uhh...thinking about you right now, hoping everything went ok. Damon is out of the office on an errand or else I'd let you speak to him if you wanted," I replied, ejecting the tape from my VCR.

"That's ok, I was just calling to talk to you. If you see him though, tell him I said 'Hi'," Halle said.

"So what did you two do yesterday?" I asked innocently.

"Oh, we just went down to the coast, had a nice quiet dinner and watched a movie," Halle replied.

"I bet you did," I muttered into the phone, realizing the stupidity of the comment the second I said it.

"What did you say?" Halle asked inquisitively.

"Nothing. I said 'I better let you go'. Probably static on the phone right now," I said, hoping that the save worked.

"Oh...yeah, ok. Well, thanks again Dean. Let me know if you get any good scripts alright?" Halle said.

"Sure thing. Talk to you later," I said, hanging up the phone.

The tape now sat on my desk and I pondered what to do with it: If I put it back and didn't say anything, the tape might come back to bite the firm later. But if I kept it out or confronted Damon about it, that might open me up for lawsuits and the loss of Damon's trust. Mulling it over, I decided to just let Damon keep it and enjoy it for himself. Unlike me, not every person gets to fuck a celebrity of their dreams all the time.

Putting the tape back into Damon's desk drawer, I locked up my office and went home. I couldn't help but smile, thinking about how happy Damon was when he woke up this morning.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 20: Angelina Jolie

* * * * *

I sat across from Angelina Jolie in my office. Angelina was wearing a white "wife beater" t-shirt and a pair of tattered blue jeans as she stared at me with a sort of dissident gaze, absentmindedly flicking the ash from her cigarette onto the carpet of my just-cleaned carpets. I didn't want to bring up the issue of not being able to smoke in an office building in California, I had bigger fish to fry.

I rested my head on my hand as I sat in my chair across from her in my wooden desk. We had been sitting like this for about five minutes, ever since she had walked in, sat down and looked at me. She looked like a spoiled child, her over-puffed lips stuck almost in a permanent pout. With a sigh, I decided to break the ice.

"You know why you are here Angelina, because of the request of the United Nations," I said to her. Angelina just nodded - though she had been my client for the past three months (she had come to my firm when her husband Billy Bob also signed with us), I had hardly spoken to her. She was so hot right now that I really didn't even have to try and sell her, so any project that wanted her as the lead got faxed to her mansion. If she liked it, she took the script. Otherwise, I never saw it again.

But the reason she was here today was different. Since being named the UN Goodwill Ambassador in August, Angelina had moved from the silver screen to the world of politics - there was quiet murmuring and whispers of disapproval that someone who was known to be as promiscuous, openly sexual and a bad example for some kids with her vices, would be chosen as a "goodwill" ambassador. The more conservative countries had made enough of a stink about it that the UN had called my office and asked that I "work with Angelina to make her more presentable for the world". And while I thought that the whole position was just a figurehead, I figured that this kind of free, good publicity only comes along once in a great while, so I might as well make the most of it. I had brought Angelina in to ask her how she felt about an etiquette or manners class. Hence, the pouty expression.

"I know that we haven't exactly become chums since you joined the firm," I said, "But the UN holds some of the biggest political weight in the world, and politics eventually trickle down to Hollywood. That Oscar may be hot right now, but if you piss off the wrong people then you may find yourself back making movies like 'Hackers',"

"Fine. If you want me to stop smoking, I will. I'll get away from acting so sexually aggressive in public, even though it really is no big deal, and I'll quell those rumors about me and my brother by not appearing with him in public anymore. But I am NOT going to a fucking manners class," Angelina said, stubbing the cigarette out on the fabric armrest of the chair.

I winced a little, knowing how expensive that chair would be to get re-upholstered, but shifted my attention back to the problem at hand.

"Look Angelina, you don't have a choice here. As your agent and friend I will NOT let you squander away the chance for some incredible PR for helping the UN. Think about it on the trailers - 'Oscar Winner and Humanitarian Ambassador Angelina Jolie'. What could be better than that? It shows you are a great actress AND you care about people," I said, trying not to come off as sounding too crass. The truth was, without abiding by the UN's request, Angelina may become in effect blacklisted from Hollywood. This wasn't about any marquee display, it was about her career. Unfortunately I couldn't tell her all this or else she would think I was a nut.

"I'll think about it Dean, that's all I will say," Angelina said, getting up to go. "I've got lunch with Billy Bob right now, so I have to go. Give me a call later about it,"

I watched her go and went ahead and made the decision for her, calling up all the manners schools in Los Angeles and asking their recommendations on what to do with someone as notoriously wild as Angelina. I finally decided on a resort style manner school way out near San Pedro that was not only isolated but highly recommended by even the other companies competition.

I heard later that week from them that, after they placed a call to Angelina's house to confirm her arrival time, she had gotten into a vicious shouting match with the woman on the phone, but had eventually caved in and agreed to attend the classes. I breathed a sigh of relief and quietly mused at my desk about my new "title" - Dean Simonds, agent to the Ambassador. I liked the sound of that

But things didn't go exactly as I had planned - the school Angelina was attending, called Proper Woman Academy, said that Angelina had been asked to leave not even two weeks into the training. When pressed for details, the obviously shy woman on the other end of the phone made up some excuse about having to go and cut our conversation short. As I hung up the phone, I was puzzled as to what could have POSSIBLY caused a school known for it's commitment to "refining ladies" to kick Angelina out. I decided to hear it straight from the source, so I got Angelina to come in the next day.

Unlike before when she had been resentful and arrogant towards the idea of being taught anything (don't think this was just one of Angelina's traits...it happens in almost all of my clients, sadly), now she had an heir of a disenchanted child about her; that is, she acted like she KNEW that the manners classes were good for her but that she was too proud to admit to it.

Angelina took a seat in the same chair she had sat in a few weeks earlier and folded her arms across her chest, her breasts resting gently on the crooks of her arm. Angelina wore just a light gray men's work shirt underneath a thick and heavy leather jacket, and a pair of black form fitting dress pants, of which the outfit blurred and obscured her renowned curves and numerous tattoos.

"So what happened? How did you get kicked out?" I asked her, my hands folded on the desk in front of me. I felt like I was her father, lecturing her about doing poorly in school. "Angelina, could you answer my question please?" I asked again.

Rather than responding, she just looked around my office. After a few seconds, she got up from the chair and began walking around the room, oblivious to me completely. I was now getting a little angry.

"Look Angelina, you may be a big star but when you are in this office, you are just another client and you need to answer my questions. WHY did you get kicked out of that school" I asked, now standing up from the chair, for what reason I don't know (perhaps my anger made me rise).

Angelina continued walking around the room slowly, running her long fingers over anything that caught her eye. I saw she was paying very close attention to my wall of photos, most of which had been of my father with various stars from the 60s to the late 90s. She spoke at last though.

"I got caught fucking Billy Bob on school grounds," Angelina said nonchalantly, her back turned to me.

I was almost dumbfounded, although I don't why I was - I should have seen this coming. I tried to think of what to say in response to that.

"Well...I'm sure that, now that I know that, if I call the CEO of the school, Mrs...uh, Robbins, we can sort this thing out," I said, confident in my solving of the problem.

"I don't know...we were doing the fucking on top of her desk," Angelina said, this time turning to look at me in the eyes as she spoke from across the room. My throat had gone dry as the image of Angelina bent over a desk not unlike the one in front of me, getting slammed hard from behind, filled my thoughts.

"Oh," I said dryly. "Well, what did you do when she walked in?" I asked.

"She joined us. You know, for a woman who spends so much time around sexually aggressive women, you'd think she would know how to eat pussy better!" Angelina said exasperatedly, like having sex in the middle of some strange woman's office on your agent's dime was an every day occurrence. Of course, with Angelina, I never knew.

She was now standing in front of the desk now, her palms flat on the desktop and her narrow ass arched high behind her. Her long brown hair, in a ponytail when she walked in, now hung over her left shoulder softly as she stared at me.

That added bit of information had made it even harder for me to concentrate on the situation. I suddenly realized that I had a quite large erection and that Angelina was probably staring right at it. Embarrassed a little, I sat back down in my chair.

"Ok Angelina but," I started to say, but was cut off. Angelina now sat on the desk halfway, her gorgeous ass half on and half off the desk, her long nails clinking on the laminated wood top of the desk as she sat in thought.

"Look Dean, let's be honest about some things right off the bat. You don't like me very much do you?" Angelina asked.

"Now Angelina, I didn't say that. I just thought..." I said before being cut off again.

"Let's keep these answers simple alright? Yes or no. I know how you agents like to go off on these long-winded speeches. So just answer me, yes or no" Angelina said.

"But.." I stammered, but Angelina had put a finger to her lips and motioned for me to follow her instructions. I felt like I was playing a game now with an adolescent child, but I knew in reality that if Angelina was anything besides an actress, it was that of a sexual huntress. I knew I had to tread lightly through these questions if I wanted to get anywhere.

"No, I don't, not really. But that's just your person-" I said, but Angelina shushed me. It suddenly dawned on me that Angelina and my eyes had been locked for I don't know how long, and that she was leaning closer to me.

"That's fine. I know not everyone in the world is going to like me, but in our case we need to work something out," Angelina said. "Now, even though you don't like me, do you find me attractive?"

"Yes," I blurted out, regretting that I was thinking with my head rather than the head with my BRAIN in it.

"Good. As do I with you. Now an even more important question: Would you fuck me?" Angelina asked. Her bee-stung lips were now just a few inches from mine as she leaned down on the desk. It suddenly hit me - I was being seduced. But to what end?

I hesitated for a moment before replying, trying to map out every scenario for where this was going. Choosing what I thought was a safe road, I answered:

"Well, yes I'd like to but the whole issue with your husband, Mr. Billy Bob Thornton seems to be a bit of a roadblock. Besides, you only fuck him right? That's what you've been telling all the magazines," I said, confident in my reply to the question.

Angelina began laughing at my question loudly, a rather throaty and deep laugh. She seemed to get a real kick out of something I said.

After calming down, but still giggling, she said: "Boy you really WERE wet under the ears when you took over this firm weren't you? That whole 'I only fuck Billy Bob' thing was an idea created by YOUR father one night while he was fucking the shit out of me in the back of that car you drive, that BMW whatever,"

"So then you don't just sleep with Billy Bob?" I asked, my confidence in keeping my relative monogamy with Natalie Portman now growing weaker every day.

"Oh, I do sleep with Billy Bob a lot. He's a great fuck, that's why I married him. But if you think someone like me is going to be satisfied with one man, you are horribly mistaken. That reputation I have in Hollywood didn't just appear out of thin air. Although I do think a lot of it came from that one producer who I wouldn't let cum in my pussy. What was his name again?" Angelina pondered wistfully. The absurdity of this conversation was increasing with every passing word.

"And Billy Bob knows about all this? He doesn't mind and actually takes part in it?" I asked.

"Oh yea. He loves watching me with another girl. And I get off on knowing he's there, waiting to fuck me when we get home after I'm done fucking a total stranger. But he REALLY loves it when I fuck another guy. We have this whole charade we put on, where he acts like the surprised husband who comes in and catches us. He gets all pissed off at the guy and threatens to shoot his balls off but then I 'magically' calm him down and Billy Bob joins in," Angelina said. "I don't know, it's some kind of power trip thing. But I have to admit that we put on a pretty fucking good show. Oscar caliber stuff for sure,"

"I find your sex life to be oh-so fascinating Angelina, but what does that have to do with you getting kicked out of that school and why you are now just a few inches away from me on my desk?" I asked, leaning back in my chair. My hands rested on the arm rests and were a little sweaty from the raw sexual tension and energy that seemed to emanate from Angelina's body. She was a sex kitten, without a doubt.

"Well, the school thing was just a misunderstanding. You can probably fix that - Billy had just brought me some lunch to eat since he had the day off and one things led to another," Angelina replied.

"You on the other hand," she said, taking my tie in her hand "are a different issue. I know we don't get along real well and in fact hardly see eye to eye on anything. But I think that for both of our sakes and our working relationship," she said, leaning so close I could feel her warm breath on my upper lip "you should fuck the living shit out of me,"

With a sudden movement, Angelina shot her hand down to my crotch, that had become incredibly hard in the past few minutes. Still, I was trying to come to grips with this relative insanity - I knew first hand that mixing sex with a working relationship (my psycho ex-assistant Julie) was NOT a good idea.

"So how about it Dean? I'll let you do whatever you want," she purred, her tongue dragging on the word "whatever".

"So if we fuck, that will make things better between us and we will get along. That's your brilliant idea?" I asked. I was incredibly turned on by this whole thing and getting more so by the minute as Angelina's hand began moving slowly up and down my shaft as she squeezed and fondled my balls through my pants. The idea had a very kinky allure to it, being able to compete (so to speak) for dominance by the sheer power of fucking.

Angelina didn't reply to my question, she just very, very, very slowly nodded her head, a sexy "come hither" smile on her face.

Leaning in to kiss me, we were interrupted by a buzz on the speaker phone: "Dean, you've got a call from Warner Brothers on line 3. You want me to take a message?"

"No Damon, I'll get it. Thanks," I replied, looking at Angelina.

"Who was that on the speaker phone? He sounded sexy," Angelina said, now sitting on the edge of the desk with her legs dangling in front of my crotch.

"That was Damon, my assistant," I replied.

Angelina connected the name with a face and her eyes lit up "Ooo, call him in here. Then we can really have some fun," she said.

"No. I have to take this phone call. I'll talk to you later about your...idea. Now, if you will excuse me," I said. Angelina looked a little hurt but I really did need to talk to Warner Brothers. They wanted a new show for Shannon Doherty now that she was off 'Charmed' and wanted me to try and work something out. I glanced at Angelina as she sat on the desk, looking pouty again.

I motioned for her to leave, but it was to no avail. She mouthed 'I'm not leaving till I get what I want'. I was getting a little angry as I tried to carry on a conversation with them.

"No, I agree completely. I think that if Shannon had complete creative control of the show, she wouldn't get into any more fights or trouble. Besides, it would give her something to do besides pick up trash on the freeway," I said jokingly. Angelina had hopped off the desk now but had dropped to her knees on the floor. With considerable strength, she parted my legs and went straight for the zipper on my slacks.

I tried to resist her and still not let on to the WB that my attention was not fully on what they were saying but Angelina had basically already won. She had darted a hand inside my zipper as soon as it was down and was fishing around for my cock, trying to pull it out from the zipper. I glanced down at her as I watched her struggle with the clasp and gave her an exasperated look as I undid the top button of my pants. If she was hell bent on giving me a blowjob, at least I could make sure she didn't rip my balls off in the process.

My pants sliding free, Angelina pulled my hard prick and dangled it in front of her mouth.

"Yummy...I always like appetizers before the main course," she said. And like a lightning bolt, her mouth engulfed my cock.

To say that it felt good inside of her mouth would be the most drastic understatement in history. There was something amazing inside Angelina's mouth and whether it was a natural ability, lots of experience or maybe even those puffy lips of hers, she knew how to give a blow job.

Her mouth warm and wet, like a sauna with suction, felt incredible around my cock. I had almost shot my load when she had wrapped her lips around me, but managed to control myself (a technique that I had been taught just a few weeks earlier by Lucy Liu and Zhang Ziyi) and delay orgasm. Angelina's lips bobbed up and down on my shaft, the skin moving in time with her lips and she sucked and licked greedily like a popsicle.

I suddenly realized that I hadn't said anything in the phone for at least 2 minutes, but was saved by the fact that they were still talking about what an idiot Aaron Spelling was. "Uh-huh," I said into the mouthpiece, trying to keep my breath from sounding too labored.

Angelina removed her mouth from my cock but lifted it up to lick it on the underside, mimicking something a porn star would do, as she ran her fingers over my balls, tickling and teasing them as they hung below my purple headed shaft. Angelina popped my meat back in her mouth and went back to work sucking me off. She had managed to work her way under the desk so that if anyone walked in, they wouldn't have the slightest idea what we were up to (although I think the heavy sweat on my brow would have been a dead giveaway).

I tried to focus my attention back to the phone. "Yes sir, go on. I think we are headed in the right direction," I gasped into the phone, still hoping I wasn't too obvious. My hands, which had been fidgeting on top of the desk and moving around to try and keep myself occupied, now acted on instinct and moved down, gripping Angelina's head in my palms and moving her head up and down on my crotch while I held the phone against my ear with my shoulder.

Angelina really knew how to give a blowjob, as every time her tongue would touch my sensitive cock, it felt like a spark of electricity shot from her mouth and onto my prick, charging it up and bringing about the most intense pleasure. She seemed to sense that I was close to cumming, so she began sucking hard on my prick, waiting for my load to come.

I felt my balls tense up and then explode my load in a torrential flood of semen, shooting it straight into her mouth and down her throat. I had to bite my lip to keep from groaning too loud into the phone while Warner Brothers talked. As I felt my orgasm subsiding, Angelina removed her mouth from my prick and licked a little droplet that sat perfectly on top of my head clean, leaving my prick still hard though. Angelina climbed out from under my desk and wiped her mouth with her little pinky, smearing the remaining cum onto her tongue.

Reaching into the purse she had left in the chair, she pulled out a piece of paper and scrawled something on it for a moment before folding it up and putting it on my desk in front of me. She mouthed out the words "Call me" and then walked out of the room. I managed to regain myself and finish the conversation, but not before I read Angelina's note:

"My house, 9 PM. Fun & a surprise. Bring that big cock of yours and let's have fun!"

Folding it up and smiling to myself, I wondered for the rest of the day what the surprise would be.

I showed up that evening dressed casually, changing before leaving the office. It was a hot fall night in LA, the smog from the business day had seeped in through the hills and left everything muggy and suffocating. Still, Angelina's house up on the beach had a refreshing sea breeze blowing in which sort of counteracted it. Ringing the doorbell, I was more than a little surprised to see Angelina standing there when she greeted me.

Dressed in tight leather pants that were slit up the side, revealing her beautiful legs and completely crotch-less in the front, it was quite a surprise to be sure. There was a faint wafer of the smell of her already wet pussy as she opened the door hitting my nostrils as she greeted me. All that she wore on her chest to cover her quite luscious breasts was a fishnet halter top that allowed her nipples to protrude from the flimsy material. Angelina's long brown hair hung over one shoulder and she looked at me sexily as she opened the door.

"Hello Dean, come in. I'll take you to your surprise in a minute if you will follow me," Angelina said, turning away.

"Geez, I hope you don't greet the Girl Scouts dressed like that," I joked, although the joke fell flat in the sexual tension I could feel building around us as we walked further into the house. Angelina's ass was also completely exposed in the back and her firm ass cheeks jiggled a little bit as she walked.

The beach house was nice, with high ceilings and a wide window giving a beautiful view of the beach from where the house rested on a hilltop. Pointing out the window as we walked, Angelina remarked:

"Billy Bob and I watch out that window there. When he sees a guy or a girl he would like to see me with, I run down there and grab them up. It doesn't take too much effort usually, especially with the guys. But the girls, I love doing it with the girls...gives me a challenge by having to seduce them. You wouldn't BELIEVE the types of people we've brought back up here," Angelina said.

I felt the bulge in my pants get bigger as we walked, hearing Angelina talk about the sheer slutiness of her behavior. I knew she had a sexual reputation in Hollywood, but some how having her confirm it to me made her "slut" image seem that much more alluring. She was like the bad girl that all men dream about fucking, only she happened to be a world famous actress and Oscar winner.

Turning around to talk to me as she walked backwards, Angelina spoke again.

"Tell me Dean, with all the Hollywood pussy you and I have shared, and trust me I think we have a lot of partners in common, who was your favorite?" Angelina said, walking backwards as she talked.

"Geez, I don't know. I don't do that whole gossip thing. They are all great girls and great lays...hey, does my reputation precede me THAT much?" I asked.

"Well, you know us girls. We love to talk. Especially when we get fucked nice and hard. It's only natural that it would come back to me, don't you think? You do have to tell me though if any of them have been giving out my little bedroom secrets. Have they?" Angelina replied. She was leading me upstairs now, presumably to her bedroom.

"I'm not sure what you mean, they all seem to be pretty talented on their own accounts," I said.

"Oh, bullshit. Most of the girls that I know that you have slept with were practically nuns before I met them. You know that thing where they squeeze your cock with their tight little pussies? Yea, that's not really a talent you are born with," Angelina said.

I was a little taken aback that she taught them that, but given all the other sexual boasting she had done, little was surprising me really right now.

"Really? Huh, I never would have guessed it," I replied.

"Yep. I'm still teaching them quite regularly so you never know what we will do to you next," Angelina said with a devilish grin. "Here, climb on the bed for me and lean against the head rest,"

I did as I was told and Angelina climbed on next to me, reaching over to start taking off my clothes. Her nipples hung just a few inches from my face as she leaned over to unbutton my shirt and I darted my tongue out, trying to get at them.

"Easy there tiger, not yet. We are doing things MY way, which means nice and slow at first and then long and hopefully very, very hard later," Angelina said. When she had stripped me naked, she reached behind the pillow I was laying on and produced a pair of handcuffs.

"Hey now, make sure you have a key for those," I grinned as Angelina tied my hands behind my head. Angelina didn't reply, but climbed off the bed and removed her shirt.

"I'll be RIGHT back," Angelina said, walking out of the room. Her leather pants swished as she walked, her legs brushing against each other.

A few minutes later, Angelina returned, guest in tow. In beside her walked a blindfolded girl of about 19 or 20. She was wearing a very skimpy bikini and my dick twitched a little as Angelina brought her into the light. The girl was simply gorgeous, with perfectly bronze (not over tanned at all) skin and a few small freckles on her nose and cheeks. Her breasts were a large B cup or so and her ass and waste were as skinny as any woman I had ever seen.

"Dean, this is Karin. Karin, say hello to Dean," Angelina said, rubbing her hands on Karin's arms and up towards her breasts.

"Hi," Karin said quietly. I saw that she looked to be a little nervous, not being able to see me and unsure of what was going to happen.

"Karin here has never been with a woman before. In fact, she claims that she has only had sex twice. Isn't that right Karin?" Angelina said, slapping Karin's ass gently with her hand. The girl jumped a little but laughed nervously. "Ye..yes"

"I found her laying on the beach today all by her lonesome and brought her back here just for the special occasion of you coming over tonight Dean," Angelina said. "But there is a catch to all this that I think we will all enjoy. Since I like to be in charge when it comes to sex, I'm going to set the rules.

"First off, Dean. You are going to be chained there and be forced to watch, so that by the time Karin and I finish, you will be so hot and filled with animal lust you will almost be able to rip those handcuffs off through the metal, your desire to fuck us both being the only thing on your mind. And Karin...why, you are in for a real treat my delicious little girl. I will introduce you to the pleasures of being with a woman...all while you remain blindfolded," Angelina said.

"But...Ms. Johnson," Karin said. Angelina winked at me: she hadn't even let the girl know who she was! "I...I don't know if I'm ready to try something like that,"

"Oh, relax Karin. By the time I'm done with you, you will be so skilled at sex with women that you will be able to go back to your sorority and get even more recruits for my bisexual revolution!" Angelina said, pulling Karin close to her and speaking softly in front of her lips. Karin giggled a little as Angelina took her hand, pulling her towards the bed.

Karin climbed on gently and Angelina led her over so that she was sitting right next to me. I could smell the suntan lotion and the scent of her womanly musk of excitement as she sat by me, just inches from my immobile body, her heat radiating onto me.

Without saying another word, Angelina scooted herself up next to Karin and embraced her once again, this time slipping her tongue delicately into Karin's mouth. At first the girl seemed to resist a little, but then she responded quite passionately, forcing her own tongue into Angelina's mouth. Angelina glanced over at me and reached out, giving my painfully hard dick a little squeeze. I gasped involuntarily at this, feeling myself become extremely horny at this display.

Angelina removed her hand from me and reached around Karin's back, untying her bikini top and pulling it free, letting it drop to the bed. Karin's breasts sprang free, with no hint of a tan line (I guess Angelina had found her sunbathing topless) on her tits. Karin's nipples were hard and protruding straight forward almost like erasers as she forced herself forward onto Angelina.

Still wearing her fishnet top, Angelina began to roam her hands all over Karin's body, rubbing and squeezing the girls nipples. Karin broke the kiss and sighed a little as her breathing became hot and heavy. She sat complacently, breathing hard as Angelina moved her mouth to Karin's nipples, giving them a loving lick.

Moving her tongue down to Karin's navel, Angelina planted small kisses on her tummy, dry, soft kisses that were the epitome of erotic. Karin's hands had not been innocent in all this either though, as her hands moved around and found Angelina's ass, squeezing and kneading it as Angelina dropped to her hands and knees as she moved further down the girls body.

I was thrashing around hard on the bed now, rocking it around as I tried to get some kind of contact on my dick in this very hot lesbian action. But Angelina had put the handcuffs on tight, so I was pretty much immobile.

Her tongue now slowly sliding towards Karin's skimpy bikini bottoms, Angelina pulled the fabric aside with her teeth. Karin seemed to pull back a little, unsure of if she wanted to cross this threshold.

"Ms. Johnson...I'm not sure if I..." Karin whispered.

"Shhh...just trust me Karin. You've got such a beautiful young pussy, I want to make sure it gets the kind of treatment that it deserves. Who knows how to please a woman better than another woman?" Angelina said to her, kissing the inside of Karin's thighs. The girl seemed to relax a little and let Angelina do whatever she wanted.

Laying her down gently on the bed next to me, Karin's side and arms rested against me. The blindfold over her eyes had so far managed to hold as the girls head rested on the pillow next to my own. Her short, shoulder length blond hair splayed out around her head as she bit her lip, nervous but excited at what was to come.

Angelina slowly slid her hand up Karin's stomach, rubbing her pussy with her elbow as she parted Karin's legs gently, leaving them open in a spread-eagle position. Rubbing her stomach, Angelina moved her long fingers down to the girls cunt, rubbing the thin strip of hair with her palm, causing Karin to gasp in pleasure.

Lowering her own mouth to right above Karin's pussy, Angelina began to blow gently on the lips, causing Karin to giggle a little as she moved back and forth on the bed, brushing her tits against my chest. Her eyes never leaving my own, Angelina put her mouth over the girls pussy and began to lap at it like a dog.

Karin's body bounced up on the bed as she moaned erotically, experiencing the feelings of sex with another woman for the first time.

"Oooo, Ms. Johnson I...UGHH!!" Karin said. Angelina held the girls legs down as she licked at her opening the girls pussy like a delicate flower. I saw Angelina's tongue lick her own lips seductively as she sucked on Karin's clit.

It didn't take but a few minutes of this for Karin to orgasm, a panting, throaty moan escaping from her pursed lips as Angelina brought her to climax. Her chest still heaving, Angelina climbed from between the young girls legs and onto the bed. Spreading her own legs wide, Angelina climbed into the 69 position and went back to work at Karin's cunt.

Angelina's own pussy slowly descended over Karin's mouth, moving around rhythmically as she teased it right above Karin's panting lips.

"Now Karin, I want to see how good your pussy eating skills are for an amateur. Do whatever comes naturally," Angelina said, between licks at the girls cunt. With that, Angelina lowered her pussy onto Karin's mouth. Karin pulled her mouth shut at first, but as she got used to the pungent, sweet odor of Angelina's dripping wet cunt, Karin slowly opened her mouth and stuck her tongue out tentatively.

After moving it around in various directions at first, Karin's pink little tongue finally found Angelina's own pink little cunt and she started to lick it slowly, one lick at a time.

"Yea girl, that's it. Keep it up! Give it to me faster!" Angelina moaned. Encouraged by her words, Karin smiled and became more assertive, lifting her head from the pillow as she pushed her tongue deeper into Angelina's cunt. It wasn't long before Karin got the hang of it, albeit a little clumsily, and she moved her hands onto Angelina's ass, opening up her legs wider so that she could get a better taste.

Karin moaned again as Angelina brought her to her second orgasm of the night. Angelina meanwhile was swaying her legs around Karin's head, squeezing a little as the girl licked now faster and faster at Angelina's sweet juice. Lifting her head up from in between Karin's legs, Angelina rocked back and now sat almost totally on Karin's face while the girl licked.

Squeezing her legs tightly around Karin's head, Angelina began to orgasm "Yes! Do it! Lick my cunt! See, you are a little pussy loving slut aren't you! Get ready for your first taste of woman juice because here it comes!" Angelina cried.

Karin's face was flooded with Angelina's juices, coating her lips and cute little freckles with sweet pussy liquid, some of it even soaking into Karin's blindfold. Rolling off of Karin, Angelina collapsed beside her on the bed. I was about to blow my load after watching such a hot site, but Angelina had other plans.

"Can I take off my blindfold now Ms. Johnson?" Karin panted, wiping Angelina's juice from her face and onto the bed.

"No, not yet. We still have Dean over here to take care of," Angelina replied. "How about it Dean, which one of us would you like to fuck first?"

"I don't care, just give me one of you girls hot pussies and I will be able to die happy!" I grunted, realizing that Angelina had been right about the animal lust taking over.

"Hmmm...just what I like to hear. I've been dying to ride that cock since we first met. And this will of course, resolve any differences of opinion we might have, right?" Angelina said, reaching her arm over and stroking my chest.

"Yes, yes, whatever, just let me get off!" I replied, thrusting my hips off the bed.

"Karin, if you would be so obliged, guide me onto Mister ahh...Johnson's cock here," Angelina said.

"Is he your husband?" Karin asked, sitting up on the bed and rubbing herself against Angelina like a playful little kitten.

"Something like that," Angelina said, winking again at me. With a little help, Angelina was able to lead Karin over to me and position herself right above my cock.

"That's it girl, now slowly ease me onto it. He's got a 9 inch prick so it won't take long for me to hit it. Then, after he shoots his first load into my hot pussy, you can have a ride," Angelina said.

"Oh boy!" Karin said, holding onto Angelina's hips as she held her over me. I couldn't use my hands to hold my cock up straight, but Angelina's soft hands had already taken care of that for me. Though not too experienced at sex, Karin certainly knew how to tease a man as she slowly (agonizingly slow) let Angelina drop onto my prick. Inch by inch, I disappeared into Angelina's wetness.

Her pussy wasn't tight, so much as it was wet and warm and oh so nice. Her clit rubbed against me as she descended my shaft, and Angelina panted a little as my full girth slowly entered her. I felt my balls rest between her ass and felt the heaven that I'm sure quite a few other people had felt as well. With every up and down thrust, Angelina's body seemed to move in a graceful, catlike motion. As bizarre as it sounds, while having sex Angelina became like the most graceful ballerina, her body swaying and moving in rhythm.

Angelina must have grown tired of being lowered up and down on my cock, so she decided to rotate me around (no easy task while handcuffed) so that SHE lay on the bed and I was thrusting into her in a semi-missionary style, moving around as much as the cuffs would let me. Being handcuffed was both frustrating and highly erotic, because it forced me to consider alternate ways of making love to Angelina.

Karin had climbed onto the bed next to Angelina and was licking her nipples tenderly as I fucked in and out of Angelina's dripping wet snatch, her legs wrapped around my waist and our bodies rocking together as I supported myself with my knees, hunched over at an angle.

I felt my load arrive and forced myself as deep as possible into Angelina as I unleashed inside of her, coating her cunt with my juice. Angelina moaned loudly as she came a few seconds later, both of us panting for breath when we were done. I pulled out from her and laid face down on the bed, rotating myself around so that I laid on my back.

"Wow, that was great Dean. And I see you still have some stamina for Karin here. I saw her twitching with excitement as she listened to us while we fucked so I bet she is more than ready," Angelina said.

Indeed, Karin looked MORE than ready. At Angelina's mere mention of her name, Karin had shot straight up on the bed and was feeling around blindly in front of her, trying to find where the action was.

"Oh Ms. Johnson, you have no idea! I want it soooo bad!" Karin moaned as she forced her hand between her legs and began to rub her cunt. Angelina smiled at me.

"Very well Karin, and as a special treat, I'll even take off your blindfold," Angelina said. The girl giggled a little and sat perfectly still as Angelina crawled over to her and reached behind the girl's head, untying the tight knot and letting the blindfold slip off her face down her neck.

Karin opened her eyes - a beautiful sky blue hue that sparkled vibrantly as she looked around and adjusted to the light. She scoped out the room and looked at us laying there on the bed. Angelina was reclining next to me, rubbing her hand up and down my chest as I watched Karin take it all in.

At first she didn't seem to know who Angelina was, or if she did she ignored it. But then she did a double take and looked back at Angelina's beautiful, naked body and a look of puzzlement came over her face.

"Ms. Johnson, has anyone ever told you that you look a lot like..." Karin said, before Angelina cut her off.

"Angelina Jolie? Yes. Because I AM Angelina Jolie," Angelina said with a wicked smile. She moved her hand out and rubbed Karin's smooth thigh.

"But, I thought you said...so I just had sex with...woah!" Karin said. I couldn't tell if she was happy or upset or what, but she didn't seem to resist as Angelina's hand moved up her thigh and she started stroking her pussy. "And who is this guy?" Karin asked, pointing at me.

"This is Dean. He's my agent, and one of the best fucks I've had in a while. You are more than welcome to try him out if you want, he's not going anywhere," Angelina chuckled. Karin grinned widely and moved over towards me. I didn't say a word as she took my cock in her hand and began stroking it back to it's full length. Karin lowered her mouth slowly and gave my prick a few licks, wetting it a little. She got on her hands and knees and spun around backwards, lowering her ass and pussy towards my girth.

Angelina pulled open Karin's ass cheeks as the girl slipped the head of my dick into her pussy. We both gasped a little - she was incredibly tight, and I could barely fit the head of my cock inside of her opening without stretching her pussy lips widely.

Slowly though, Karin adjusted to the feeling and inch by inch I disappeared inside of her. Within a few minutes, she was riding me "cowgirl" style with ease. Compared to Angelina's pussy, Karin's a challenge. I like a tight cunt as much as the next guy, but TOO tight is almost painful to fuck. Luckily, Karin's pussy lubricated itself pretty well as we fucked (not to mention Angelina's tongue licking Karin's clit as often as she could). My arms were growing incredibly tired now, having to use my whole lower body to control my fucking.

Sensing this, Angelina unlocked the handcuffs on my wrist and I fell back onto the bed with a thud. I caught my breath for a moment, my dick still buried deep inside of Karin, and I moved my hands up to her waist so that I could feel her body.

Sliding my hands up her stomach, I cupped Karin's breasts in my hands and gave them a gentle squeeze - I had been thinking they were fake when I first saw them, but now that I felt them they felt real and very natural. Teasing her nipples with my thumbs, I rubbed her breasts as she bounced on top of me. Able to sit up now, I pulled her back to me and wrapped my arms around her, holding her tight as my dick moved slowly in and out of her.

Angelina moved in front of Karin and we sandwiched her, Angelina sliding her tongue back into Karin's warm, wet mouth as the two girls made out on top of me. Seeing Angelina's full, beautiful lips pressed against the flawless, innocent face of Karin was too much, and I felt my balls tense up once more, shooting stream after stream into Karin's ultra tight cunt.

The remainder of the night was spent drinking and talking and most importantly, fucking. Angelina taught Karin everything she knew about making love to both a woman and a man (for which I was a more than willing volunteer). Around 5 AM or so, the girls crashed and fell asleep, so I decided to sneak out. I left Angelina a note, just like she had done for me:

Angelina:

Thank you for such a wonderful ice breaker. Do whatever you want, I don't think there is much I can do to stop you. Give me a call, let's do lunch sometime.

Smiling, I set it on the bedside table next to Angelina's collection of vibrators and body oils (that's a whole other story...) and slipped quietly out of the house, into my car. The echo of the waves filling the early morning air, Angelina had been right - a little sex can go a long way to creating a good, working relationship. I knew that it was something I would have to try in the future with ALL my clients...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 21: Ashley Judd

* * * * *

It's been almost a year now since I took over my father's talent agency, abandoning my life at the time to come out and try to maintain his very profitable business - meeting and well, sleeping with, a pretty big amount of celebrities. I had told myself that after six months I'd call it in and go back East to the lifestyle I grew up in. But now, I think that at least a little more time spent in Hollywood might be in my best interest.

I stood right now in the airport lobby, having just flown into the Louisville, Kentucky airport. Beside me stood my current love interest, Natalie Portman. We were in Kentucky to visit her friend Ashley Judd for a weekend in the country, and to give me a chance to try and lure away Ashley from her current agent, some nobody out of New York.

"Dean, are you SURE you got all your bags? I mean, I know I only have one but come on, I've never seen a guy bring three suitcases for a two day trip," Natalie said, laughing at me in good fun. I had brought so much luggage, one of the "suitcases" actually being my briefcase and a lot of paperwork for Ashley to hopefully look over. The rest...well, I had to admit that I had probably over packed, not sure what the weather would be like in Kentucky that time of year.

"I know, I know. Better to always be prepared. That's what my mother used to say anyways. Besides, you said Ashley wanted to go hiking in the woods this weekend any ways right?" I asked, slugging my briefcase over my shoulder and trying to keep up with Natalie, who happened to only have one bag over her petite shoulder.

Natalie was wearing a pair of burgundy corduroy ankle-length Capri pants and a t-shirt, a baseball cap planted firmly on her head to try and keep her from being noticed by any die-hard Star Wars fans. The newest Star Wars film was going to be coming out real soon, which meant intense media attention towards Natalie, especially given the scantily clad costumes she was reportedly supposed to be wearing in the film (she refused to tell me one way or the other, just smiling mischievously whenever I asked). She had confided in me that she didn't really mind being in the spotlight or the PR work that promoting the film required, she just hated getting cornered by the hardcore fans.

Hailing one of the waiting cabs outside the airport, we piled in and gave the driver Ashley's address as he pulled away.

"You folks better get comfortable," he said in a thick Southern drawl "This here is out in the middle of nowhere. It's a 45 minute drive, depending on traffic,"

Natalie sighed a little exasperatedly and settled back into the seat, taking my hand in hers, her small fingers wrapping against mine. I was exhausted from the flight, flying first from Los Angeles to New York to meet Natalie and then hopping on another plane to come to Kentucky.

Natalie removed her baseball cap and shook her long brown hair free, resting her head against my shoulder. Now it was my turn to sigh as I laid my head against the back of the cab and closed my eyes.

I must have dozed off, because when I awoke the scenery had changed drastically - trees lined the road on both sides and there didn't seem to be any cars coming at us or behind/in front of us. I was awakened by the feeling of Natalie's hand rubbing against my thigh, very close to my crotch. I adjusted myself so that I was more comfortable and looked down at Natalie. Her eyes met mine and she smiled, the fading light of the sunset reflecting off her angelic face.

"You remember the first time we got together, in the back of that limo?" she whispered softly to me, her mouth close to my ear. "You remember how we much fun that was, the thrill that we might get caught?" Natalie said, her hand now resting squarely on my cock, rubbing it gently through my jeans.

"How could I forget. That night was incredible, in a lot of ways," I whispered back to her. I realized that the whispering was unneeded, as the driver of the cab had on a pair of head phones and seemed to rocking out to some country or rock station, the faint sound of it's melodies competing with the hum of the cab's engine for the only sound that was audible.

"Well, I was thinking about it while you were sleeping and it got me incredibly horny," Natalie said, rubbing my crotch even faster now. "And I was thinking, since there is no one around and the driver isn't paying attention..." she trailed off.

I just leaned my head down and kissed her head, putting my hand over hers that rested on my lap, giving her a sign of encouragement. Natalie slowly unzipped my pants and reached her hand into the jeans, grasping my cock through my boxers, glancing up every second or so at the driver to make sure he indeed wasn't watching.

Very slowly and quietly, she began to jerk me off, her small fingers caressing my now very hard meat. I leaned back more into the faux-leather seat, spreading my legs a little to allow her more access. A casual glance by the driver would have only shown Natalie's small body pressed against my chest, one of my arms wrapped around her shoulder.

Of course, what he wouldn't have seen was me slowly snaking my hand up under Natalie's shirt and cupping her small breasts, rubbing the nipple between my fingers as Natalie's hand slowly moved up and down on my shaft. Natalie sighed quietly as I rubbed her, alternating between her breasts slowly, both of us very cautious not to give this backwoods country cab driver a free show.

We continued like this for a while, Natalie's forehead slowly starting to glisten with sweat and my own orgasm very near. I had managed to work her breasts free from the constraints of her bra, her hard nipples rubbing against my palm. Natalie's face was flushed as she turned her lips upward to kiss me, a deep and passionate kiss that was also quite tender. Her mouth tasted just the way I remember - like heaven, with a slight taste of some kind of fruit and a small tongue that was no match for my own.

Unfortunately, just as I was about to cum right there in the back of the cab, the driver pulled off his headphones and said "Is this the place?"

We were both startled and I think jumped at least six inches off the seat, pulling away from each other hurriedly. Natalie quickly adjusted her shirt while I zipped up my pants, my orgasm so close that it was almost painful.

"Uhh...let me check," Natalie said, reaching into her purse to pull out a picture of the house. Though it was now just about dusk, the house the driver was now idling in front of was quite obviously Ashley's Kentucky home.

"Yeah...yea, this is the place," Natalie replied. We both opened our doors and got out, digging our stuff out from the trunk of the cab. Setting it on the ground, Natalie went in towards the house while I fished in my pocket for the money for the driver. As she walked past, the driver startled us both by grabbing hold of Natalie's wrist.

Natalie looked a little frightened by the sudden movement, but it turned out to be nothing.

"Geez, I hate to do this, but Ms. Portman, do you think I could get an autograph? My two sons just loved watching you in that Phantom movie and they would just die if they knew I had Queen Amidala in the back of my cab," the driver said in a soft voice, smiling at Natalie.

"Oh! Oh, yes, of course, sure. What are your sons names so that I can make it out to them?" Natalie asked.

"Ben and Taylor. And if you could make it out to me, Jim, I'd appreciate it too," the driver said very politely.

"Not a problem," Natalie said, smiling. The driver had given her a little notepad to write on and Natalie quickly scrawled a message to the three Kentuckians. Handing the pad back to the man, Natalie said "Here you go,"

I stood beside her now and held out the money for the fare, about to hand him a hundred dollar bill.

"Thanks for going out of your way like this, Jim," I said. "You can keep the change"

"No, you put your money away young man. No charge for this fare. It's not every day I get to drive around royalty," he said.

"Well, thank you very much," I said, gathering up my bags. Natalie and I watched the man turn around on the dirt road that we were now on and watched him drive off when he stopped the cab again.

"Oh, and listen. I won't tell anyone about what you two lovebirds were doing back there," Jim said, again smiling that country smile.

Both Natalie and I must have blushed at the same time because he laughed now. "Don't worry about it. After driving this heap of metal for 15 years, you two are HARDLY the most outrageous thing I've ever seen happen in my back seat. Take care,"

Driving off, Natalie and I waved to him. "You believe him?" I asked, still a little dumbfounded that he would give up 100 bucks for an autograph "Sure, people out here are different than those LA snobs you are used to," Natalie replied, giving my cheek a quick peck.

We walked up the gate to the house, luggage in tow. "I hope Ashley has something to eat, I'm starving!" Natalie said.

The two girls had met when Natalie filmed her last non-Star Wars film, "Where the Heart Is" with Ashley, and had apparently become close friends, exchanging email and keeping in touch with each other through instant messages and other Internet mumbo jumbo that I just didn't quite understand. We had planned this trip to coincide with some of Ashley's down time between films and right after Natalie's mid-term exams. Of course, my schedule was flexible enough to be able to leave whenever I wanted to, but I still had hoped to get a little bit of work done this time and to be able to still write the trip off as a business expense.

"Well well well, look at these two city slickers, walking up onto Judd property," Ashley called to us from her porch. She leaned against a column on the house, her arms crossed against her chest. She was dressed pretty casually like the both of us, wearing a torn University of Kentucky t-shirt and a pair of jeans. Despite being a pretty big star in Hollywood, it seemed that the country accent and upbringing from her family of singers hadn't worn off of her completely yet.

"Hey Ashley!" Natalie said as we walked up the steps to the house. Natalie dropped her suitcase and hugged Ashley, Ashley's height being significantly taller than Natalie's petite frame. Though her hairstyle and color had changed a lot, Ashley currently was set on a short, cropped and curly brown hair color, the curls sticking out in all kinds of directions.

I stood there awkwardly as the two girls chatted to each other, almost oblivious to my presence. Ashley finally stopped in mid-sentence and looked up at me.

"Oh! You must be the famous Dean Simonds that Natalie just keeps raving about," Ashley said, walking over to me and giving me an enthusiastic hug.

"That would be me. I like your house here, it's rustic but still has some of that LA charm," I said.

"Spoken like a true West Coaster," Ashley replied dryly.

"Hey now, I grew up on the East Coast, up in New York, so don't give me any of that West Coast bullshit. I'm just in LA...visiting," I replied to her, laughing.

"Sure, sure, whatever," Ashley said, guiding us inside "Here, come on in. You two are just in time for dinner. Hey Dar, come here and say hi to Natalie and Dean," Ashley called down a hallway.

"Dar" was actually Dario Franchitti, Ashley's race car driving fiancé of almost two years. A Scot, he was a little taller than Ashley and looked just like a race car driver, his black hair slicked back on top of his head.

We all sat down in the living room for a few minutes while dinner was finishing being cooked (A veggie salad for Ashley and Natalie, who were both vegetarians, and fried chicken, biscuits and other home grown vegetables for "Dar" and myself).

"So, are you two up for some hiking tomorrow?" Ashley asked, sipping on a glass of wine while sitting in a leather chair across the way from me and Natalie on the couch.

"I am. I love being outside, especially this part of the country. It's so relaxing to go out and just explore the wilderness a little," Natalie replied. "Although, I'm not sure how much hiking Dean will be able to do. His knees always hurt even when we walk around New York City a little. What a wuss," she said, playfully slapping my chest.

She was right however. I had hurt my knee a long time ago back in high school when I played soccer. A slide tackle had pretty much ended my career then, and even to this day whenever I walk a great distance, especially up hills, I end up with a week's worth of pain.

"Well, that's ok. I wasn't going anyways - I know these hills like the back of my hand and there really isn't any reason for me to go again. This will be good then - you and Natalie can hike it up and be back here in time for a late afternoon dinner," Ashley said to Dario.

"Oh is that so?" Dario replied. "And what are you and Mr. Simonds over there going to do all day?"

"Oh, I'm sure we will think of something," Ashley said, winking at me. The whole room burst into laughter but something told me that Ashley wasn't completely joking around.

We ate dinner a few minutes later and the food was delicious. I had had a grandmother who was from the South and I always remember loving when she came to town because of the delicious food she would always cook. Though a little on the dry side, Ashley's fried chicken was almost like those home cooked meals I had enjoyed so many ages ago.

The four of us socialized for a while, but both Natalie and I were exhausted from traveling and decided to go to bed a little early. We made love for a little while but finally just collapsed after a couple of go-arounds, both of us too tired to go on.

"Dean, I hope you know that you can trust me tomorrow with Dario when we go hiking," Natalie said, her head resting on my chest. I could feel her small, soft frame breathing in and out against me, her small breasts crushed against my chest. Her sex lay on top of my right leg, the warmth of our intercourse still giving it a comforting and radiating warmth.

"Of course. I have no reason not to trust you. And besides, I don't think that race car drivers are your type. Too reckless. I think you'd rather date someone who travels a lot. Someone who gets to meet all the stars and get into all the big parties in Hollywood. You know, someone like me," I replied, smiling at her. Natalie lifted her head, her brown locks falling in front of her face.

"Is that so? Gee mister, you have me all figured out!" Natalie said playfully in a mock serious voice. She leaned down to kiss me goodnight, a long and soft kiss (I always will remember the feel of her tongue inside my mouth. It always felt like heaven on earth).

"Goodnight," she murmured, rolling off of me. I could tell she was about to fall asleep. I reached my arm over and stroked her back as she lay breathing next to me, feeling the softness of her skin beneath my fingertips.

"Goodnight," I whispered and then began to feel myself drifting off to sleep.

The next morning, I awoke to find Natalie already out of bed and, come to find out, gone. Walking out into the kitchen, I found Ashley sipping a cup of coffee and reading the local newspaper.

"Morning," I yawned, scratching my messed up hair with my hand lazily.

"Good morning," Ashley said, not looking up from the paper. "They left around 6:00. It's an all day hike and they wanted to get back before dark tonight, in case you were wondering," Ashley said, finishing her sip.

"Oh. Ok. Well, where is that coffee pot? I think I need to connect that caffeine directly into my veins. It was so hard getting up this morning, that bed was incredibly comfortable. I think you are trying to trap us here, giving us all these creature comforts," I said, finding the coffee pot and pouring myself a cup.

"Na, I can't trap Natalie. That girl is too strong willed - she would never go for something like that. You on the other hand...I'm still trying to figure you out, but you seem to be the highly trappable type," Ashley said, lifting her head up from the page for the first time.

She was wearing only a purple bathrobe and a pair of long plaid pajama pants, her brown hair tied behind her head in a ponytail.

"Figuring me out is easy - give me a big plate of food, a big bed to sleep in and a girl to lie next to me and I'm yours," I replied jokingly. "Of course, you could probably say that for any man,"

"Touché," Ashley said, punching my arm lightly from across the table affectionately. "So, you want some breakfast or what? I don't have much meat in the house but I bet I could scramble up some eggs for you,"

"That would be wonderful. Don't go to too much trouble though," I said.

"No trouble at all. You're a guest in my house AND the boyfriend of one of my best friends. I could go so far as to suck your dick and it wouldn't be any trouble," Ashley said. I couldn't tell from her tone of voice if she was serious or not. I suddenly felt a little uncomfortable sitting there in just an undershirt and boxer shorts.

Ashley picked up on my discomfort.

"That was a joke. Chill out. I'm engaged, remember?" Ashley said.

"Right, of course. How silly of me. People in Hollywood NEVER cheat on each other," I retorted smart-alecky.

"Hey mister, you better watch that mouth you got on ya. We don't take too kindly to jokers here in the South," Ashley said in her deepest Southern accent. Ashley returned to cooking the eggs and soon the room was filled with the scent of cooking done by a chef who really knows what they are doing.

After breakfast, I got in the shower and tried to think of anything but Ashley. But no matter what I did, my mind kept running over and over again the little flirting gestures she had shown since we got here. I had been unfaithful to Natalie before in our relationship, but that was when we were across the country from each other. I stood very little chance of getting caught.

But here I was, Natalie out for the afternoon but possibly able to come back at almost any time, and one of her best friends was hitting on me (an engaged one, no less)! Was I out of my mind to think that even if Ashley really was serious in her flirting that we could get away with it without our significant others finding out?

The thrill of risking it all like that in such a knowingly dangerous situation began to turn me on incredibly, but I pushed my thoughts aside for the time being. Shutting off the water and drying myself off, I decided to see if Ashley continued her maneuvering and take it from there...adultery requires two people, after all.

I found Ashley relaxing on the swing of her porch, quietly enjoying a glass of lemonade and reading a book. Wanting to get my mind as far off sex as possible, I walked back inside and grabbed my briefcase, bringing it out in an attempt to persuade her towards joining my firm.

"Oh no, I KNEW there was an alternate method to your trip up here!" Ashley groaned upon seeing the briefcase.

"I know, I know. But this damn thing just follows me around wherever I go. I figure I gotta make the most of it when I can. So tell me Ashley," I said in my most serious business voice. "How satisfied are you right now with your current representation?"

"I'm completely satisfied. Well wait, no, I'm not satisfied. I mean, I don't know! You big city boys come down here and just confuse a little Southern belle like me on purpose don't you?" Ashley said, reverting to her Southern accent again. "Please, sit down and tell me about all the services that you offer,"

She scooted over on the swing and I sat down. We talked about her future films for a while and I found out that she wasn't interested in making tremendous amounts of money, she just wanted to star in a lot of movies and get top billing. She wasn't even concerned with doing really GOOD movies, she just wanted to move out from the shadow of the rest of her family and prove that the Judds weren't completely about just singing.

As we sat there, slowly rocking back on the swing, the lazy fall breeze blowing in every now and then to jostle my papers around, I noticed that Ashley had moved closer and closer to me and that her legs were just about touching my own.

I tried to play it off as a coincidence, but when she started rubbing her leg against me (the rest of her body acting on it's own accord), I knew she was serious. I stopped her in mid-sentence.

"Ashley, do you really want to go down that path?" I asked, looking deep into her brown eyes.

"I can keep a secret if you can," she replied, moving her hand to my thigh. "But let's go inside so no one driving by sees us,"

Ashley took my hand and led me into the house, drawing the blinds as she did. Stopping me in front of the front door, she reached down and pulled off my shirt, tossing it onto a sofa. Taking my hand again, she led me to the kitchen.

"Hmmm...I'm not sure if this is what I had in mind," I said. Ashley didn't speak for a second, but instead lifted up the back of her dress, revealing a quite firm, tight ass with a green thong riding up the cleft of her cheeks. Digging her fingers beneath the fabric, she pulled it aside and gave me a first glimpse of her beautiful cunt.

A light shade of brown, her pussy lips were a deep shade of pink, and I saw a small tuft of blond hair above her snatch. Her rosebud asshole was pert and cute and the magnificent shape of her ass was a sight to behold for sure.

"Oh come on Dean, I could use a good lay. And I KNOW you haven't been faithful to Natalie while you are out there in Los Angeles. But that's alright. I figure, if other Hollywood whores are getting to have some fun, not to mention a really good friend of mine, I might as well enjoy it too," Ashley said. She had spread her legs wide and her pussy was just an open invitation now, the stiffness in my pants getting tighter by the second.

I didn't like being known as basically a Hollywood gigolo, but if the shoe fits, wear it.

Unzipping my pants and letting them fall to the floor before stepping out of them, I moved behind Ashley. I rubbed the tip of my cock on her warm cheeks and between her legs, but not quite entering her. I used my right hand to rub and squeeze her ass, fondling it in my palm and enjoying it's very slight jiggle. I slipped my finger inside of her cunt and slowly began to move it in and out of her, her pussy responding dramatically by wetting down my hand as I finger fucked her.

Dropping to my knees, I slowly began to lick her ass, moving from one cheek to the other with a few little gentle bites every now and then to keep Ashley jumping a little. Running my tongue between her legs, from her pussy to her ass, I relished the sweet taste of this actress. Her womanhood gave off an odor that was quite pleasant and the taste of her cunt juice was like that of a bitter kind of honey, sweet but with a little bit of a kick.

Ashley had been biting on her lip, trying not to moan too loudly as I ate her out. The thrill of knowing that Natalie and Dario could walk in any second sent a slight shiver of excitement down my spine, serving to only make my dick that much harder. Ashley's moans became a soft grunt now as I moved my fingers (I had three inside her now) back and forth, the kitchen table rocking gently back and forth as I thrust my hand in and out of her faster and faster.

She was sopping wet now, and I could see her nipples straining against the fabric of her dress from the excitement. Ashley's head was rested on her arms but she seemed to be on another level of consciousness as I worked on her pussy, her eyes squinted closed tightly and her mouth gasping for air. Satisfied that she was ready to go, I positioned myself behind her and slowly slid the head of my shaft inside of her, watching her pussy lips expand and wrap tightly around me to "greet" me.

Ashley's pussy wasn't tight, but it wasn't loose either. This made it easy for me to slip totally inside of her within a thrust or two, my balls slapping against the crack in her ass. I grabbed onto Ashley's hips and rocked her body back against me, her legs holding firm onto the ground as we moved in unison. Moving a hand up, I slid the straps of Ashley's dress down and scrunched the whole thing up at her waist, the fabric held in place on her body by her sweat.

Cupping her breasts in my hand, I held them in my palms, rubbing them around in circles as we moved. This little extra attention paid to her breasts caused Ashley to orgasm, spilling her juice down the inside of her leg. Gasping for air after coming down from her orgasm, Ashley seemed to have a renewed vigor and stood up from the table slightly, reaching her arms back and pulling me onto her own back. This forced her back down onto the table, but Ashley was two steps ahead of me and, with my own body now suspended on the table as well, she wrapped her legs at the knee around my thighs.

This allowed me to get up into a better position by thrusting into her on my knees. Ashley's back arched up in the air as she thrust her ass higher for me to reach. I began to pull in and out of her with each jab inside of her, letting the head of my cock come out before shoving it back into her hard. Each time I did this, Ashley screamed even louder. I was really worried now about someone hearing us, especially Natalie, but Ashley's primal screams just encouraged me to go faster and longer into her.

My balls tightened up and I felt my orgasm coming. Bucking into Ashley harder now, the table shaking violently on it's wooden legs, I unleashed my load deep in Ashley's cunt. She felt my eruption and gave off one final moan, so loud that it filled and echoed throughout the entire house.

Spent, I collapsed on top of her and we laid there for a few minutes, my softening prick still held in the deep recesses of her cunt.

Suddenly, I heard voices outside - VERY CLOSE voices!

"Oh shit, I think they are back!" I whispered into Ashley's ear. I promptly slid off of her, my dick coming out her pussy with a plop and spilling a few drops of cum down Ashley's leg.

Hurriedly, we both fixed our clothing, but it was then that I realized that I had left my shirt in the living room! I had put my pants and shoes back on, but without the shirt, I knew I was toast. Natalie and Dario were just coming up the front walk now. Frantic, I looked around for a place to go.

Without saying a word, Ashley (who had quite easily slid her panties back on and fixed her dress) pointed to the tiny kitchen window above the sink. I looked at her questioningly but I didn't have much choice right now. Hopping onto the counter quickly, I threw the window open and managed to get most of the way through before I felt Ashley shoving hard on my feet.

This caused me to lose my balance and I landed with a thud on the dusty ground below the window. Getting up and brushing myself off, I crouched down by the window to hear what was going on.

The front door opened first and I heard Natalie and Dario come in talking to one another. Ashley had walked to the living room to greet them now and I heard her voice louder than the others.

"Hey you two. So, did Dar show you the very top of the mountain?" I heard Ashley say.

"Yep. And you were write, that is an amazing view up there. You can see for miles and miles. So peaceful," Natalie replied.

"Well, I'm glad that it was a worthwhile trip. I would have gone with you, but I had things to do around here, you know," Ashley said.

"It's ok baby, we didn't mind. Natalie is a natural climber," Dario said. He must have walked over to Ashley now because his voice sounded much closer.

"Hey, where's Dean? I wanted to tell him about the hike!" Natalie said inquisitively. My heart froze in my chest - I some how hadn't thought of that fact that Ashley might be put on the spot. How stupid of me to leave my relationship in the hands of someone who was just as guilty as me!

"And why is his shirt laying here on the couch?" Natalie said, now sounding a little angry and confused.

"Oh, so it is. He must have taken it off when he went outside. The uhh...faucet out back was leaking and he thought he could fix it. I guess he took off his shirt so it didn't get dirty," Ashley stammered. I crossed my fingers and hoped they bought it.

"I didn't know that the faucet was leaking. When did this happen?" Dario said, his voice now ALSO taking on the same concerned tone of Natalie's.

"No, it just started up while I was cleaning up the kitchen. Dean is right out back, let me holler to him," Ashley said. I heard her walk towards the window and stick her head out. She glanced down at me, crouching like a little kid and did a sort of head jerking motion that said "Get inside NOW!"

"Dean? You back there? Natalie and Dar are back!" Ashley hollered and then her head disappeared. I counted to five and stood up slowly, hoping to make it appear like I wasn't crouching after all but had just walked into the frame of view of the window.

"Oh, hey guys. I think I fixed the faucet Ashley," I said, feigning a brow wipe.

"That's great. Thanks a lot Dean," Ashley said. Both Dario and Natalie stood there watching us, and I could almost hear the wheels in their head spinning as they tried to dissect the scenario. "Well, come on in and get changed, and Natalie and I will get dinner going,"

I walked around the house and came inside. Natalie gave me a long hug and quick, soft kiss on the lips.

"I missed you today. I really wished you had come," Natalie said, her head looking up at me trustingly. I almost wanted to blurt out what I had done, but I knew that Dario (who was much larger than I) would be on me in a heartbeat. That is, after Natalie got finished with me.

"I missed you too. But I think that Ashley and I worked out an arrangement. She should be coming over to the firm pretty soon, right Ashley?" I called out to her from the front door.

"Oh yea, for sure. You watch out for Dean there Natalie, he can swindle you into doing just about anything," Ashley replied sarcastically and we all laughed.

"Hey Dean," Dario said, walking towards me. "How did you fix the faucet without any tools?" My heart again leaped into my throat and now Natalie was looking straight at me, that questioning gaze back in her eyes.

"Well, I uhh, you see, it was a little loose and," I tried to stammer but knew that the ax was just about to fall on me and Ashley both, indicting us. I was just about to admit defeat when Ashley chimed in and saved us both from the fire AGAIN.

"He used his hands. It was just on a little tight, and I think that caused the pressure to drop. Now stop playing twenty questions with him and let's all just enjoy dinner," Ashley said coolly.

I felt the tension in the room dissipate. We all sat down and ate a nice dinner and stayed up late into the night talking - most of it discussion about the trip that Natalie and Dario had had. By 1 AM or so, Natalie had laid her head down on my lap and was about to fall asleep, so I bid Ashley and Dario goodnight for the both of us and carried Natalie into our bedroom.

Laying her down on the bed and then climbing in beside her, Natalie rolled over on her side and murmured: "I know what you and Ashley were doing today while we were gone," she said.

"You do?" I gulped.

"Uh-huh. She told me about it," Natalie yawned. "But don't worry, I'm not too mad about it. At least it was someone who I know and trust and respect as a friend. I mean, you are around beautiful people all the time, it must be tough to not give into the pressure every now and then," she said sleepily.

"Yeah, I suppose," I said, knowing full well that "every now and then" meant a lot more in my book than in hers.

"Well, don't fret about it. This was a fun weekend, no need to spoil it with this. Next time though, you should invite me in on the fun," Natalie said.

"Oh, you'd like to be involved in something like that huh?" I said to Natalie.

"Yep. I'm in college after all, got to do all that crazy 'experimenting' they talk about," Natalie said. "And wait till I tell you about what Dario and I did on the mountain today," she trailed off.

"What did you two do?" I asked, now wondering myself just how faithful she herself had been.

But I got no response - she had fallen asleep. I started to wake her to ask her, but thought better of it. A grin came over my face as I tried to decide if she was playing me in this relationship, if I was playing her, or if we were both just having fun messing with each other's head. I can't remember which I decided before I fell asleep, but since I slept so well I think it was more of the latter.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 22: Jennifer Lopez

* * * * * *

Of all the celebrities, actresses, models, singers and just otherwise beautiful people that I've ever dealt with, none come even close to the word "diva" as much as Jennifer Lopez. A recently embarrassing episode that got out into the press was Jennifer's insistence on a specially tailored trailer for her 15 minute performance at the recent September 11th benefit. Needless to say, I put as much spin on it as I could. But being a diva has it's benefits - most of the time.

Right now was not one of them. I was standing backstage, watching the people rush by back and forth as they got the set ready. After the success of NBC's first aired performance by Jennifer during sweeps month, they wanted more. So here I was, nervously pacing and wondering why the set of trained birds that Jennifer wanted for her new special, to be recorded now at a very top secret, "only in the know" concert that Jennifer was holding. The new special would air on Valentine's Day and was sure to be a success. If we could ever get it off the ground of course.

Most people have no idea how much effort goes into planning a concert, especially one for a superstar like Jennifer. Part of me wished that I didn't have to be here, catering to her every whim and making sure that the network people and the venue people were happy. Then again, I would have a backstage view of one of the world's most known women, an entertainer that was multi-talented AND the first real Latin star to cross over to the middle America mainstream.

The stage area was pretty cramped for a concert hall (I'd tell you where it was but that would ruin the surprise of course), with roadies and dancers running around. I was standing guard outside Jennifer's dressing room door. Her requests after the charity mishap had toned down a little, now only requesting a large room with lots of fresh food and, of all things, a small mariachi band to entertain her. Sometimes I think I'll never understand the rich and famous.

I was glancing side to side when I noticed Jennifer stick her head out of the door of her dressing room, her long black hair up in a bun over her head and her face decorated in a half layer of makeup.

"Pssst. Pssst...Dean!" she said, sticking a robed arm out to get my attention. In that moment I saw not Jennifer Lopez the superstar but Jennifer Lopez, the girl from the Bronx who had hit it big much like Barbara Streisand had a half century earlier.

Walking to the door, I leaned my head into the room. An odor of perfume immediately hit my nostrils.

"Can you come in for a second Dean? I'm a little nervous about this," Jennifer said. She had cinched her robe around her waist and had her arms crossed over her chest. Her bare, bronze legs shifted her weight slowly back and forth.

"There is nothing to be nervous about Jennifer. You'll be perfectly fine. Don't worry about the ratings either. Even if this thing fails, which it won't, your star power won't be diminishing anytime soon," I said to reassure her, putting my hands on her small shoulders. She was not very tall at all, appearing much bigger on screen than she really was.

"It's not that..." Jennifer said, a little unsure, her eyes at the floor. "It's the people in the audience. Last time I was too excited and busy to worry about getting nervous because I knew that the people out there were total strangers. There's a lot of people I know out there tonight and I feel somehow afraid of going out there and performing for them," she said.

She was right too - a who's who of Hollywood was in the audience tonight - network and studio executives, top stars (and a handful of my clients), people from the fashion industry, many of Jennifer's personal friends from back in New York and even a few lucky fans who had managed to win tickets through secret drawings and knowing the right people. I understood Jennifer's fear, her apprehension at basically performing for the people who made up her past and those that would determine her future.

"Well, is there anything I can do to make you feel better? You want anything, need me to kill anyone?" I said jokingly. The mariachi band that had been playing in the corner of the room quietly, not paying any attention to us (I hadn't even noticed they were there, I thought it was background noise!) suddenly stopped and looked at me. I gave them a sheepish smile and returned to Jennifer. "Seriously. If there is anything you need, let me know," I said.

"I can't think of anything right now really. But hey, why don't you give me a shoulder massage and I'll think of something," Jennifer said excitedly.

"Gee Jennifer, I'm not very good at those. When I was in high school and tried to give them, the girls always ended up more sore than when I started. I'd hate for you to be achy going out there. Maybe I can find you a massuese outside in the hall - we seem to have every profession known to man running around out there.," I said, making an excuse to not get put in the position that I knew could lead to trouble. Unlike most of my previous flings with celebrities, Jennifer's husband was a dancer in the show and could come in on his wife at any time. An innocent massage might lead to something else.

But Jennifer was insistent. "No, no, I want YOU to do it. If you don't, I might just call the whole thing off!" she said, a little snootily. Fame had obviously had it's effect on her in at least a few ways.

I hesitated for a moment - I knew that any straight man in his right mind (IE, his dick working) would have jumped at the opportunity to put his hands on Jennifer Lopez's naked shoulders. But I also knew that I had to choose between taking a chance and risk the client relationship and perhaps my own physical well being if the innocent massage turned into something more serious, just to keep Jennifer happy. Or I could turn her down and hopefully still have her as a client Monday morning. As any long time reader of this Journal knows, it's quite obviosu what I did.

"All right, fine. I'll give you the massage. But if your husband walks in, that's ALL we were doing okay?" I said to Jennifer, grabbing some lotion from the dressingroom table.

"Of course. Nothing else," Jennifer said, a stern look on her face as she nodded in the mirror.

I rubbed the lotion between my hands and pulled Jennifer's robe aside a little to place my hands on her smooth, tanned shoulders. Her skin was warm, almost hot to the touch. I rubbed her shoulders gently now, slowly moving the tips of my fingers over and around her shoulder blades and neck, my palm easing it's way around her smooth neckline. Jennifer rolled her head slowly on her neck and let out a contented sigh as I worked, the lotion soaking into her skin as I squeezed and massaged her shoulders.

"Oh Dean, that feels great," Jennifer said quietly. "Here, massage my back some,"

And with that, she let the top of her robe drop off completely, leaving her naked from the waist up. I glanced in the mirror across from her and saw her eyes closed as my hands worked, but her maroon colored nipples getting harder from my rubbing of her neck. Jennifer's breasts were gorgeous, with not a hint of sag - indeed, they were perky and natural looking, without a trace of a tanline anywhere on them. I realized that I had been massaging less and staring at her breasts more, so I quickly started up again, letting my hands slip further down her back.

I didn't really have much experience with massage, other than just having done it once or twice, but I could tell that Jennifer was indeed stressed out, as evident by the knots in her shoulders and the middle of her back. I pushed her skin in a little as I worked my palms down her back, rubbing along her backbone. She shivered suddenly and shot up straight as I lingered my fingers over her back.

Moving down further, I grasped Jennifer by her narrow waist just above the small of her back, trying to keep my hands from shaking from the nervous excitement of an almost totally naked Jennifer Lopez sitting in front of me. I could see the cleft of her ass sticking out slightly from the robe (her famous rear was indeed larger than most starlets, but she had worked hard to get it down a little in size and it was still amazingly sexy). Deciding not to risk going any lower than I should, I slowly moved my hands back up her back towards her shoulders where I figured I would end the massage with one good more neck rub.

Jennifer however, had other plans. As my hands slowly moved up her back, I felt her grab me by the wrists and pull my hands forward, so that the palms of my hands were resting directly on top of her breasts. I could feel her hard nipples poking lightly against the skin on my hands.

"Here, massage these," Jennifer said, her eyes still closed. She seemed to be in a dream like state and I guess that the massage had really relaxed her. So, not knowing what else to do, I slowly began to rub my hands in a circle up and down on her breasts, squeezing the globes of flesh as I worked them in and out of my palms.

Moaning softly to herself, I continued to knead and work her breasts, squeezing them together gently and bouncing them up and down lightly, working them out. Jennifer had almost slumped over in the chair, enjoying the feeling. I was getting quite turned on by this and realized that I had slowly moved the rest of my body closer to her, the front of my pants pressing against her back. She knew I had a hard on but didn't seem to notice or mind, so I just kept on massaging her.

After probably 10 minutes of this, Jennifer finally pulled my hands away and opened her eyes, looking deep into mine through the mirror.

"Dean, I want you to fuck me. Please. I need it. It's the only way I can go out there," Jennifer said, her face hardening into an expression of determination.

"Jennifer, you know we can't. You have to go on stage in," I said, glancing at my watch, "Twenty five minutes! There is barely enough time for you to get ready as it is," I said.

"I know that. But those people can wait. I'm a Brooklyn girl Dean, you know that. And we put our minds to something we just have to have it. So come on, what do you say? No one will ever suspect anything," Jennifer said.

The offer naturally was tempting but I just had a bad feeling about it so I decided to put up every road block I could to hopefully dissuade her.

"Uh, I think your husband might be able to tell. You know who your husband is right? That guy who you promised to have and to hold and all that other stuff?" I said to her, putting my hands back on her shoulders and squeezing them lightly. I was hoping I came across as a stoic businessman, someone that Jennifer would listen to and understand the risks involved in trying to have an extra-marital affair backstage at a concert filled with 10,000 people.

"Hey, you don't worry about what my husband does or doesn't find out about what I do. That's our business," Jennifer said, standing up in the chair and turning around to face me.

"So yes or no? If you can't help me out here Dean then I may have to look for another agent pronto," Jennifer said. Her dark eyes had a calculated look in them, and I didn't doubt her words that she WOULD fire me. A thought drifted through my head of how absurd a sexual harassment case like that would be - fired because the man wouldn't sleep with the woman. Shaking my head slightly, I regrouped my thoughts.

"I'm sorry Jennifer, as your agent I have to say it's just not a good idea right now. Maybe after the show or something," I said to her, my own stare equaling hers in intensity. "If you want something else to satisfy yourself, I'm sure that I could find a vibrator or something else around here pretty easily,"

Jennifer seemed to consider this for a moment and then a look of revelation washed over her face. "Well, I wanted was to feel the famous Simonds cock in my mouth and if I got lucky my pussy too," Jennifer said, rubbing her hand down between her legs. "How about if I just suck you off? Do you think, in your infinite agent wisdom, that we have time for that?" she said a little sarcastically.

Looking back now, I really should have turned her down. But with one of the most beautiful women in the world, standing half naked in front of you (and playing with her cunt mind you), begging to suck your cock, it's rather difficult to think straight. Naturally, the only thing to come out of my mouth was:

"Yes, we have time. Hopefully your quick enough to make me come soon, although that hasn't happened in a long time," I said, reaching down and unbuckling my belt and letting my pants fall to the floor.

Jennifer promptly dropped to her knees, squealing with delight like a child on Christmas morning, and began to stroke my half-hard prick to it's full length. Cupping my balls with her hand, Jennifer wasted no time plunging her mouth around my meat, her warm and wet lips circling the head of my cock completely.

Her head bobbing up and down slowly on my shaft, Jennifer made a loud and rather embarrassing slurping noise as she sucked on my cock. She had obviously a lot of experience in sucking cock, something that didn't surprise me given the many different worlds of the entertainment industry she had conquered (the music industry was notorious in certain circles for making any girl act - and sometimes even guy acts - perform sexual favors). The feel of her hot latin mouth on my member was incredible, being able to look down and see Jennifer's sexy face and luscious lips moving up and down all nine inches of my cock was something few men I imagine have ever seen.

And she seemed to really enjoy it - deep down, Jennifer had to be a cock loving slut, if for nothing else than the way she tackled the challenge of getting me off (and enjoying the taste of my meat) with the same kind of gusto she seemed to have when performing. She was good at it too, knowing the tricks and all the right spots to give me a lot of pleasure.

Swirling her tongue out from underneath her lips to lick my balls lightly, Jennifer continued to suck and deep throat me. I felt the edge of my shaft touch the back of her mouth, slipping down into her throat. She swallowed hard to keep from gagging but managed to only coat my shaft with more saliva, making it easier for her to slurp away at it. Very gently, I felt Jennifer's teeth scrape along the length of my cock, sending a little shiver down my spin from the pleasure-full little pain it caused. The roughness felt strangely good, the warmth of her mouth completely enveloping my dick as she bobbed up and down on me.

It was strange, but the littlest thing triggered my orgasm - as Jennifer let the tip of my dick slip out, she slowly slipped the tip of her tongue into my pisshole, snaking it around a little as she jacked the rest of me off with her hand. I was in bliss now as my balls tightened and I felt my orgasm coming rushing out, the blood pumping in my ears as I lost myself in pleasure.

My cum erupted from my cock like a fountain, landing all over Jennifer's cheeks and nose, dripping down into the corner of her mouth as jet after jet continued to shoot forth. A trickle ran down her chin and dropped onto her naked breasts. Jennifer happily stuck her tongue out slurping up the loose cum with her tongue. Sweat glistened her face, especially on her forehead, where a small dime sized drop of cum had landed. I sighed contentedly, as Jennifer slowly continued to jack me off, milking any remaining cum out of my softening dick.

Unfortunately, we both must have been lost in our own world of sex, because we didn't hear the knocking on the door a minute or so earlier during my orgasm, nor did we notice when the man walked in unexpectedly, catching us in probably the most damning position possible.

The man of course, was Jennifer's husband Cris Judd, standing there slack jawed and staring at us. I'll admit that it was a pretty bad scene - me with my pants around my ankles panting from my orgasm and Jennifer kneeling on the floor in front of me topless with my dick in her hand, and her face covered in my jizz. I of course didn't notice this until I casually looked over to my right towards the door as I stood there, my face freezing in surprise as I noticed the buff dancer glaring at us.

Jennifer wiped some of my cum off with the back of her hand and then too looked over in her husband's direction. She froze in horror, letting my dick drop from her hand.

"Cris...it's not what..." she said, but it was too late. His look of shock had turned to rage and he was now walking very quickly towards me, a serious look of anger on his face.

"You mother fucker. You dirty, sleazy mother fucker!" he screamed at me, his fists clinched tightly by his side. I slowly began to back up, stumbling over my pants as I wriggled my feet out of them, standing there without any pants on but still wearing my shoes and socks. What happened next seemed to occur in slow motion. I watched as he passed where Jennifer was kneeling as she jumped up to stop him, only to be greeted with a backhanded slap on the face that sent her flying to the ground.

My back was against the wall now, but at least I could walk. So I did the one thing any person in that situation would have done: I ran.

Darting to the right of Cris as he lunged at me, I narrowly got my shoulder out of reach of his fingers. Moving quickly away as he rebalanced himself, I somehow managed to pick Jennifer up and drag her with me as I headed for the door. At first she resisted a little, confused by what I was doing (and I really didn't know WHAT the hell I was doing at that point, I guess I just didn't want her to get slapped again with show time in 15 minutes.) but she managed to stumble along until she got her footing just as we were flying out the door.

Pulling her robe back on, I let go of Jennifer's hand, expecting her to stop keeping up with me. But she surprised me and ran harder, staying in pace with me. As we headed down the alleyway of the concert hall, I heard Jennifer's dressing room door slam open and the sound of heavy footsteps behind us.

It didn't occur to me until later how silly we must have looked - Jennifer Lopez running alongside a man with no pants on, his dick flopping around every which way and his pale white ass shining like the moon underneath the lights of the hallway. All the while of course, a deranged looking man tearing through anything and everything to keep up with us.

Rounding a corner, we were now directly under the arena. The sound of the opening band playing above us, the bass in the speakers, was almost deafening as the ceiling rattled above us. I don't know how I managed to run as fast I did but soon we were entering into an empty area of the arena, with only the occasional security guard or roadie walking by. This was far better than a few seconds earlier when we had passed through an entourage of dancers, all of whom stopped to stare at us, not believing what they saw.

Finally though, my frantic running caught up with the rest of my body and I almost collapsed on the floor, out of breath. I stopped for a moment, hiding behind a wall as I tried to listen for the sound of Jennifer's husband still chasing us over the sound of my own heartbeat thudding in my chest.

Jennifer too had stopped to listen but there was nothing. I took a quick peak out behind the cement column we were up against and the area was deserted and empty. Glancing around for a place to hide (I knew he wouldn't have given up that easily), I noticed that we had been leaning against the door of a broom closet. I almost missed it because the door was the same color as the wall beside it, the doorknob too painted a matching shade. I moved Jennifer out from in front of it and tried the handle. The door opened creakily, a blackness waiting behind it's rickety frame. Glancing around the area again, I pushed Jennifer into the room. Grabbing the placard that hung on the front of the door off of it, the only real indication that it WAS a door, I quickly stepped into the room and closed the door behind me softly.

Placing the plastic marker between the frame and the door to keep it from being opened from the outside, I felt along the wall for a light switch. Flicking it, the room was filled with a harsh fluorescent glow. Jennifer stood clutching herself against the far wall of the closet, still catching her breath. The closet we were in was simply that - a closet, no more than maybe 4 feet deep and 3 feet wide. Various cleaning supplies and other odds and ends were piled on tall metal shelves that loomed over us in the room. The small room reeked heavily of sawdust, but it seemed to be the perfect place to lay low for a few minutes.

Jennifer and I didn't say a word as we stood there, listening outside. I flicked the light switch off for good measure and we listened some more. For a minute or two, I thought the coast was clear. Then however, I heard those same heavy footsteps come walking quickly down the hall, not quite running but keeping up a good jogging pace. They were matched by a second pair running a little slower than the first, but both coming from the same area, meaning they were jogging side by side.

"Are you sure they went down here Mr. Judd?" one of the voices said. The man sounded heavyset, as evident by the labored sound of his breathing as he kept up with Jennifer's very well toned husband.

"Where else could they be? They wouldn't have went far, they both know that Jennifer is on in just about 10 minutes. I know she doesn't want to disappoint everyone out there," her husband said. The voices were very close now so close that I held my breath and hoped that they wouldn't think to stop here and check the door.

At first the footsteps kept going beyond our hiding place, continuing down the hall out of earshot. Suddenly however, I heard the squeak of the shoes stopping on the cement floor. Then they began approaching us again and I knew we were fucked.

"Hey, what about in here? Is this unlocked? Could they have gotten in?" Cris said. He was just outside the door and if he tried the handle he would find us. Very, very slowly so as not to make any noise, I put both of my hands on the inner handle and held on as tight as I could, pulling back so hard that it hurt my shoulders.

The other man now stood by the door and seemed to be considering if we really could have gotten in or not.

"Well, that's just an old broom closet but I guess, yea, if you wanted to hide somewhere that would be a good place. I don't think it's unlocked though," the man said. The door handle rattled now, shaking a little as he tried the knob. I held firm, trying to mimic what a locked door would do in the complete blackness of the room.

"Nope, seems to be locked. Come on, we need to find them before this thing starts," the wheezy man said.

Jennifer's husband seemed a little more hesitant. "Are you sure they couldn't just lock it from the inside?" he said, his feet shuffling on the floor in front of the door.

"The doors inside don't have any locks on them. Fire hazard in case someone got stuck in there," the other man called, his voice distant and indicating that he had kept walking. "Now son, I know you are upset but there are plenty of other places they could be. Just come on and let's find them,"

Cris seemed to pause for a second but then I heard his footsteps slide away as he continued down the hall. I stood there in silence for another few seconds, my heart thudding loudly in my chest and sweat pouring down my face. Jennifer scared me half to death when she finally came up beside me and flicked on the light.

I jumped back, letting go of the door handle. I glanced down at my hands and saw that they were red from all the pressure I had put on them.

Jennifer stood beside me now, looking first at the door then at me, then back at the door then back at me. Her hand brushed my shoulder.

"I think we made a clean get away. You can breath now," she smiled. I let out an exhausted breath and hunched my shoulders down. Realizing now that I was half naked, I spied a pair of old work pants lying on one of the shelves and reached for it. Jennifer however blocked the way.

"Not just yet," she said. "That was probably the most erotic experience of my life. If you don't fuck me right now and right here in this dirty, smelly little room I think I'm going to die,"

Untying her robe, Jennifer let the whole thing fall to the floor as she stood in front of me, naked. Her hips were wider than they appeared in photo shoots and movies and her ass was indeed as full as they made it out to be. The hairs of her pussy were jet black, the color of her hair, and glistened like black sand mixed with her wetness. Jennifer did an un-requested little twirl, letting me see the fullness of her body for the first time as she walked closer.

"Jennifer, we can't! This is what got us here in the first place. Plus, you're going on in MMMPPPHH!" I started to say before she covered my mouth with her hand.

"Just shut the fuck up for once Dean, and quit making excuses. If you fuck like you talk then I promise this won't happen again - I'll be too sore to keep up with you!" Jennifer said a little demandingly, with still a hint of sultry seduction in her voice. Shooting her hand down suddenly, she grasped my cock between her fingers and began to jack me off again, getting me to full size.

When she was content with the girth growing between my legs, Jennifer wasted no time getting started. Wrapping her left leg around me, I felt the tip of my dick sink instantly into her pussy, which was wet and inviting and felt oh so good.

Jennifer put her arms on the top of my shoulders and climbed on top of me, wrapping her other leg around my waist as she reared back on my dick and then thrust herself harder onto me. I held her now in my arms, supporting her off the ground my grabbing and squeezing her tender ass in my palms, the thickness of it an incredible turn on. Jennifer rode me like a rocking horse, moving up and down on my dick as she rode me in mid air. For my part, I was trying to thrust into her as hard as I could when she was on the down stroke, my complete manhood disappearing into the sticky sweetness of her pussy.

Jennifer's cunt was quite loose, but still managed to stretch all around me to give me a feeling of tight comfort. I was beginning to wonder if this woman was not put on Earth just to be a perfect lover - her body seemed so attuned to what every man desired and wanted that it was almost supernatural.

I began to feel Jennifer slipping from my arms, so I pushed her hard against one of the metal shelves. It rattled a bit as I held her in place, her legs swaying beside her like a stuck insect, my cock sliding in and out of her hole and Jennifer bit hard on her bottom lip to keep from moaning too loudly. Her breasts bounced against my chest and I couldn't help the urge to reach down and give her nipple a quick little pleasure bite, the animal instincts of this fuck over powering my senses. Jennifer moaned in a little bit of pain but mostly ecstasy as I nipped at her causing her to give her own little love bite on my shoulder.

We had been going at it for almost five minutes but the complete adrenaline rush of the run and the thrill of getting caught AND Jennifer's exotic body was too much. I slammed into Jennifer harder, causing her to orgasm on her own right as her juice dripped down my legs, and then unleashed my own seed deep inside of her sweet and waiting pussy.

I held Jennifer there in place for a moment as we both caught our breath and untangled each other before she stepped down to the floor. I glanced at my watch.

"You know Jennifer, since we aren't worrying about time, and you aren't dressed yet..." I said a little mischievously. "There's something else I'd like to try."

"Let me guess. The ass," Jennifer said bluntly a look of mixed enthusiasm on her face.

"If you don't mind of course," I said politely with a smile, bowing a little.

"Always with the ass," Jennifer muttered under her breath. "Ok, but you have to do it the way I like it. I promise you you'll enjoy it too," she said.

"Alright, lead the way," I said, moving behind her. She walked to the other shelf (the one we had been using looked a little crooked and lopsided from the rattling we gave it) and spread her legs wide, placing her arms high above her as she held tightly to the metal supports. "First, you have to get me lubed up. Eat me out, that seems to be the best way to do it," she said.

I obliged and got on my knees, pulling Jennifer's cheeks apart with one hand as I nestled my face inside and licked her asshole around, spitting and getting it as wet as I could. I've never enjoyed licking a woman's asshole, but Jennifer's wasn't too bad - besides, the reward was worth the cost. Using my other hand, I began to jack my cock back to hardness (normally I can keep it up for a while but the cold air of the concert hall put a damper on it pretty quickly).

"Unnngghhh....good. Damn Dean, you know how to eat ass, that's for sure," Jennifer whispered. I slid my tongue slowly from her ass, satisfied with the job I had done and gave her pussy a lick for good measure.

"Now it's my turn to make sure all your equipment, ahem, check's out," Jennifer said. She dropped to her knees and sucked my cock quickly, making sure to get it nice and wet since we had no lube to keep everything slick. She returned to her original position a moment later.

"Ok, ready," she said. I pried her ass cheeks open with my hand and put the head of my dick in between her ass, pushing the tip slowly into her opening. Jennifer's body relaxed a little as I passed into her sphincter and in no time I was inside of her ass completely.

It's tough to describe the feeling of it, the thickness and girth of her larger but incredibly sexy ass holding my dick inside of her body as I fucked in and out. The tightness of it was the thing I will remember the most, the way that Jennifer worked her anal muscles to squeeze and milk my cock as much as she could. With an ass like hers, I knew Jennifer was enjoying the sensation as well - it was certainly different than regular intercourse, but different in a good way. Just to make sure she wasn't short changed an orgasm, I slid two of my fingers into her still wet cunt and teased her clit a little.

Jennifer had hunched her back over a little and was thrusting her ass harder and harder against me as I worked in and out of her, my balls slapping against the folds of her pussy, the louder sound of the shaking metal rack filling the room.

I felt Jennifer's body tense up, her muscles squeezing so tightly that it almost hurt my dick as she came again for the second time all over my hand, her wet juices dribbling down my fingers and onto my wrist.

I continued to fuck her ass hard, pressing her flat against the shelf with each thrust. I was a machine almost now, rhythmically moving in and out without any sort of hesitation. The feeling was again something so incredible and tight that it defies description. I wanted it to last forever but knew that at that moment, as I felt that familiar wave of pleasure before an orgasm, that I was about to shoot a massive amount of cum into Jennifer's ass.

And I did - the orgasm was so intense that I couldn't even continue bucking into her, I had to just hold her steady by the hips as my dick shot wad after wad inside of her anal cavity, lining her insides with my sticky cum. I must have held her in that position for close to a minute, my orgasm still continuing all that that time until my prick finally began to soften and I pulled out from her ass.

We stood there in silence for a moment, both either naked or half naked and covered in sweat. I bent down and handed Jennifer her robe as I stepped into the oversized and baggy janitor pants, the elastic waistband painfully too small for my waist.

"NOW I think that we should get going," I said to her.

"Yeah, I think so. Showtime in two minutes," Jennifer said, straightening her hair. "I think it might be a good idea if you just left here all together tonight,"

"I was thinking the same thing. What about your husband?" I asked. "Is he going to come after me again?"

"Cris? No, this thing has happened before. Unfortunately he won't admit that he is a bit of a cuckold. But when we are alone, he enjoys it. Says it gets him off to see me with other men. Whatever - it works out for him and works out for me too," Jennifer said, looking into a dirty and cracked mirror on the wall by the door and making herself as presentable as possible.

"Whatever you say. I have security watching my house and office so if he tries anything then I will know about it. But if you have him in check then I won't worry. What about the show tonight though? You want me to tell them anything before I leave?" I asked, drying my hair of sweat with a towel that smelled like bleach.

"No, I can work it out. I only need about ten minutes to get changed and fix my hair. I can do the first few songs without any makeup and then have the wardrobe people apply it in shifts between costume changes," Jennifer said, finally looking at me. "Besides, if they complain - I'm a diva, I work on my own schedule," she smiled.

I chuckled at this. "That's true, although I'll admit it vehemently in the press," I laughed. "Ok, who is going to go out first?" I asked, clearing my throat and acting serious again.

"Better let me. I can get back to the dressing room pretty quickly from here. You better go the opposite way as me, find a side entrance out," Jennifer said, opening the door a crack. "Bye. Wish me luck," she said, blowing me a kiss as she slid outside completely and shut the door.

I counted to thirty and then opened the door myself, glancing down both sides of the hall and heading out the way I saw Jennifer's husband go. I hoped he wasn't down that way, and figured he wasn't because the show was about to start and he knew that the one place his wife would want to be was up on center stage. The hallway was deserted and I made a clean escape by walking out a side stairwell that led up to the stadium level of the auditorium and out into the parking lot.

The parking lot was deserted, except for a few latecomers to the show and a group of kids standing around a van in the far corner of the lot, smoking something I didn't think was cigarettes. I glanced around looking for my car in the VIP section and found it, unlocking the doors remotely as I neared it.

It was then that I noticed a girl step out from behind a street light and begin to walk towards me. When I first spotted her, my mind panicked a little, thinking it was Julie my ex-psychotic assistant. But this girl was smaller than Julie and much more timid. She looked unsure of herself as she approached me. Something about her struck me as familiar though.

"Are you Dean Simonds?" she said quietly. I stood in front of the drivers door of my car, my finger set to trigger the car alarm if she tried anything bizarre. The girl looked to be my age, her dirty blond hair slung to the side over her shoulder.

"Yes, I am. Can I help you miss?" I asked, still hesitant about her as she walked closer to me. A quick scan around the lot let me see that no one was there to see whatever was about to happen.

"Well, you see, I was wondering if...that is, I have to tell you that...what I'm trying to say is.." the girl stuttered and stammered over her words, unsure what it was she wanted to say.

"Yes? If you're just begging for money than all I have is a hundred and I'm afraid that I can't let you have that..." I started to say before she cut me off.

"I'm your sister."

TO BE CONTINUED...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 23: Sarah Michelle Gellar

* * * * *

(To catch everyone up: The main character, Dean Simonds, upon leaving a hot tryst with Jennifer Lopez meets a girl in the parking lot who shatters his entire family history. She tells him that she is actually his sister, something that he didn't know until just now, having thought for his entire life that he was an only child, his only living relative a party loving half-brother.)

My head was spinning. I felt confused and a little angry that this stranger would approach me with such a claim. I tried to poke holes in her story.

"That's impossible. I'm an only child. I think I'd know if I had a sibling running around somewhere," I said preposterously, snorting at her claim.

"That's the same way I felt too. That is until my father passed away last year and I found this in his old photo album," she said. She reached into her pocket and pulled out a photo. What I saw left no doubt in my mind.

The photo was an old one of my mother, clutching two babies on her lap. Both looked to be the same age, one a boy the other a girl. Flipping it over on the back, I read the caption: ALLISON AND DEAN - 2 MOS.

"We're twins. And that's not the only thing - you know your half brother Jacob?" she said, my mouth still hanging slack jawed from this new discovery.

"Yes. How did you know about him?" I asked, things just getting stranger and stranger.

"The way he acts around you isn't his real personality. I think that he may be planning something involving you in the near future, although I can't say what," the girl, who I'm assuming was Allison, said. "Look, I don't feel real safe standing around here. Want to go get some coffee and talk about it?"

I nodded and we both climbed into my car, peeling out of the now deserted parking lot. The concert traffic was pretty thick, bumper to bumper, but soon eased as we passed the freeway.

"How did you find me? And I mean, of all the nights and places to look," I asked, my hands fidgeting nervously on the steering wheel.

"Well, when I found that photo I did a little bit more investigating into my fathers things. Turns out of course that he wasn't my real father, only my adopted father. I found the adoption certificate to prove this in his safe deposit box. Apparently when we were both three months old, your mother, I mean OUR mother put me up for adoption. I don't know why or what for, but regardless I was put up for adoption and taken a few months later. I spent my entire life growing up in Chicago, living with my adopted father and his wife. She died a few years back but never mentioned the adoption to me," Allison said.

"Ok, but that still doesn't answer my question. How did you find ME?" I again asked, strange parallels in our lives starting to come together - growing up not knowing our fathers, our mothers (or in her case her adopted mother) dieing when she was younger. It was eerie.

"I'm getting to that. I went to the adoption agency and asked for my records on my biological parents. Things are different these days, agencies seem very open to helping adults find their real parents. It's not like in the movies where everything is some sort of epic," Allison said. "So I got our mothers name and looked her up last year, only to find she had passed away. Eventually I got your name from the obituary and when I went to visit you in New York the neighbors told me how you ended up here. It didn't take long to track down your company and then your personal assistant, a nice guy named Damon I think, told me you were at the show tonight," she finished breathlessly.

"Well, that's quite some homework you've done," I said. "But now that you've found me, and don't get me wrong, I am happy to see you. The bigger question on my mind though is what do you want?"

"No, I understand. I'd be a little freaked out if someone tracked me down across the country," Allison said. "Tell ya what, let's pull into this coffee shop and I'll explain."

I made a sharp cut across lanes and pulled into the diner's parking lot, a rusty old place that looked like it hadn't aged well since the 50s, when it probably opened. We walked silently from the car and stepped inside. The place was mostly deserted, except for a small gaggle of stoned teenagers off in the corner, laughing at God knows what. The inside of the coffee shop was just like you'd imagine it to be - pale lights hanging over the table, grizzled truckers sitting at the bar with a plate full of steaming fatty food and a cigarette in their hand, and the waitresses wearing faded pink uniforms that covered their bodies in the non-flexible material of starched linen. In a word, it was like walking into any movie you could ever imagine.

"Seat you two?" the hostess said, an older woman with frazzled gray hair, the bags under her eyes hanging like sad little pouches from beneath her blood shot eyes.

I nodded at the woman and she led us to a back far table. A waitress appeared shortly thereafter, taking our order. Neither of us were hungry, but both Allison and I ordered coffee - black.

"I guess we are paternal twins then," I said, stirring my coffee when the waitress returned. "Because other than the hair and maybe a few facial features, you and I look nothing alike,"

"That's what I figured too. That's why I was so hesitant to speak to you, thinking that it really wasn't you standing there since we DIDN'T look that much alike. But I took a risk and well, here we are," Allison said.

I sipped my coffee. It was bitter and lukewarm, but I wasn't going to send it back. The waitress looked too lonely to bear the burden of my picky tastes.

"Any ways, before I found you here I went and saw your younger brother Jacob in New York City," Allison said. "Not a nice guy at all, especially after finding out we were related. He seemed to snap at me over everything and didn't want to answer any of my questions. Has he always been like that?" she asked.

"No, actually. That's really surprising. He seems like a good kid. A little selfish and spoiled, but still pretty good at heart," I replied, a little taken aback at her description of Jacob. I had seen him up in New York only a few months ago when I went to talk to Jennifer Aniston. He didn't seem to have a problem then. Maybe it was just the stress of college and all that had happened in the city. Allison went on.

"The reason I even bother to bring him up is because of this thing that I saw on his coffee table when I was at his house," she said, reaching into her purse. "At first I thought that it would be helpful to me because it looked like the name of your talent agency out here. I asked him about it but he snatched the paper away before I could get a closer look and told me that it was 'personal business'," she said. I nodded, obliging her to continue.

"Before he took it away though, I took a picture of the paper when he was out of the room with my Polaroid, you know to help me out even if he wouldn't," she said, finally pulling out something from her purse. "See, I'm an amateur photographer, I love taking pictures. And I brought my camera along to get some good pictures of my new family," she smiled, sliding the photo across the table. I took it in my hand but didn't look until she finished speaking again.

"The picture came out pretty good, considering the lighting and all. But when I got out here to California to try and look the place up, hoping to find you, the telephone operator said that no such business existed. I gave her the address though and then she connected me to Damon who got me to you," Allison said finally, sipping her coffee. She leaned over the table a bit and pulled the photo down to the table to point at something on it.

"The weird thing is, the name of the company is different but the ADDRESS is the same as where you are now. Your company is Shooting Stars Talent Agency. That piece of paper said StarPower Representation Firm, Inc. Does your company have two names?" she asked, her hands clenched together tightly. The air of the coffee shop was quite cold.

Studying the picture myself, Allison had been right. Though it was a little blurry, the paper (which looked like a fax cover sheet) did say what she had noted. And she had been right about the address too. Why would Jacob make up a sheet with the same address as my company? Was he trying to send someone my way?

"Hmm...you're right. But this doesn't make any sense. When I took over the place from my...I mean OUR father, it had been in business under Shooting Stars for the past 50 years. I'll have to give Jacob a call tomorrow and see what is going on," I said, puzzled as I held the photo in my hand.

"No no no! You can't call him!" Allison blurted out, almost knocking her coffee cup over.

"Why not?" I asked.

"Because if you do then he will know I told you. Look, I know you have a good relationship with all the family you know about, but I'm having to dig myself out of a hole right now and pissing off relatives, half or not, is not what I want to do," Allison said, crossing her arms across her chest.

"Why would he be angry? It's an honest question, seen by someone who also had some honest curiosity," I said.

"I don't know. But the way he was acting, all nervous and jittery and hesitant to even talk to me, makes me feel like there is something else going on and he doesn't want anyone to know about it. Just do me a favor okay? If you do mention it to him, say you heard it from someone else in New York. I don't know, I'm sure you have contacts out there, make something up. Can you do that for me Dean?" Allison asked. Her eyes were pleading and I couldn't say no.

"Fine, whatever. I'm still not convinced that you spoke to the same person as the half-brother I've known for his whole life, but we can figure that out later. In the meantime, it's getting late. I hate to cut our reunion short but I have to be in the office tomorrow morning. We need to get together for lunch sometime," I said, pulling a few bucks from my wallet to pay the check.

"No, I understand. I'm exhausted from the trip anyways. Besides, now that we know each other it's not like the other will just disappear," she said with a grin.

"That's true, although you suddenly DID appear tonight out of the blue. But I guess there isn't any easy way to start a relationship like that is there?" I said.

"Nope, not that I know of. Well, I'm going to head back to my hotel now. I have your number so I'll call you sometime soon," she said, getting up to leave.

"Hey, at least let me drive you back. LA's streets aren't safe at night," I said, trying to be the chivalrous gentleman.

"I'm a big girl, I did grow up in Chicago you know," she said. "Besides, I'm only a block away and I'm sure I'll make it there fine,"

I walked her outside to the street. The din of traffic had ebbed substantially and the streets were deserted except for a stray cat I saw rifling through some garbage.

"It was nice to finally meet you Dean," Allison said with a warm hearted smile. "Take care,"

She walked off down the block and I watched her go until she turned a corner. Getting back into my car, I headed home. It was impossible to sleep, my mind racing over not only having a new person in my family but also trying to figure out what the hell Jacob was up to out there in New York.

The next morning was uneventful. Damon seemed ready to bubble over with excitement at having spoken with my "long lost sister". But I cut him off at the pass:

"She found me Damon. Last night, after the concert. But thank you for your concern," I said, heading into my office. I was surprised to see that my voice mail, the number that I left for all clients to reach me at directly in case of an emergency, was blinking with 7 unplayed messages.

Puzzled, I picked up the phone and hit play.

"Hi Dean this is Sarah Michelle Gellar. Freddie and I have a problem that I think you need to take care of. Give me a call when you get this message, you've got my number. Bye"

I hit NEXT on the phone.

"Dean, this is Sarah again. Just waiting on your call, this problem really needs to be taken care of. Call me as soon as you can,"

I pressed NEXT again.

"God damn it Dean, where the hell are you? Why am I paying you so much money to not be there when I need you? I've got a serious fucking problem and you aren't around to help. You better call me. This is Sarah"

Sighing to myself, I knew what the next message would be. I pressed it anyways.

"Sorry about that Dean, I lost my cool. Just call me okay? This is Sarah again,"

I didn't even need to bother playing the next messages, I simply held down the delete button and picked up the phone, dialing her number from my rolodex. It didn't even ring twice.

"What?" a female voice snapped on the other line.

"Nice to speak to you too Sarah. So what is this big emergency?" I said calmly, almost a little too sappily. This wasn't the first time this had happened - Sarah was a nice enough girl, easy to get along with when it came down to negotiating, but when something bad happened to her it was like the sky was falling.

"Dean thank God it's you! Freddie and I are in BIG trouble. Can you come out to the house and talk to us?" Sarah said. Her voice sounded unusually panicked even for her.

"Is it that big of a problem that it can't be taken care of over the phone?" I asked, my mind distracted by other things.

"Let me let you make the call - is a gay male prostitute tied up in our back bedroom suitable for handling over the phone?" Sarah spat back. I sat up at attention.

"What is a gay male prostitute doing in your house at all?" I asked, more than just a little surprise.

"That's what you need to come over here and figure out then isn't it?" Sarah said. "Shall I expect you in an hour?"

"Make it two for traffic. But I'm on my way," I said, hanging up the phone and hustling out of the office to my car.

Getting in and peeling out of the parking lot, I thought to myself - why oh why do I get stuck with stars who get into these kinds of messes?

I headed out along the coast to Sarah's house. It was beachfront property, located on a rocky cliff in Malibu that gave an absolutely stunning view of the ocean from almost any point in the house. Buffy certainly didn't like to live cheaply.

When I arrived, I was surprised to find Sarah meet me at the door. Her golden blond hair looked frazzled and mangy and her eyes were a little puffy, probably from lack of sleep over this incident. I knew right away, after spotting a few droplets of blood on the floor, that this was a far more serious situation than I thought. The crimson red spots seemed to mock me almost as I went, the sharp contrast of color against the off white plush carpeting very striking.

"Hi Dean," Sarah said softly. "Freddie and the guy are down here,"

I followed her down a flight of mahogany wooden stairs to a basement like area, located at the base of the house. It was slanted and rather narrow, the ceiling fading away to a point due to it's sharp cut into the hillside. It was dark and quiet, the pale light of a floor lamp casting the only light in the room, leaving corners of darkness to dance mysteriously at us, their contents unbeknownst to me without further inspection.

At the very back of the below ground level was a door and Sarah knocked softly before opening it and entering slowly.

The room was a glow with burning scented candles and the aroma of charred wax and manufactured fragrance was over powering. The room contained all sorts of bizarre things that I didn't even think about asking about - leather whips and bondage gear mounted on the wall, a set of handcuffs dangling from a coat hook, the shiny metal catching me in the eye for a second as my eyes adjusted to the room.

Freddie Prinze Jr. sat on the solitary piece of furniture in the room, a bed that had been stripped of sheets but was a little dirty from some drying maroon stains on the mattress cover. Freddie sat with his head in his hands, hunched over the bed in thought. The hooker that Sarah had mentioned sat huddled in a far corner of the room, his handcuffed hands holding his knees tightly against his chest. He was a decent looking guy, a little younger than me, with reddish brown curly hair and a fair amount of the same color chest hair on his upper body. The man was naked except for a very small loin cloth that barely covered his manhood and I could see that his mouth looked swollen a red, his lip split a little in the corner from what appeared to be a vicious punch to the mouth. His back, which I noticed when he exhaled and inhaled deeply, was slashed red with what I assumed were whip marks. In situations like this, it was my experience not to ask.

A closely guarded secret in Hollywood, very few people knew that Freddie Prinze Jr. was in fact a homosexual. Because of his public image as a heartthrob for millions of girls and women, the truth about this fact was kept as quiet as possible. By Hollywood standards, a gay man publicly dating (or in this case engaged to be married) to a straight woman was nothing new, and I could name a handful of gay men off the top of my head who were leading stars and box office draws no matter what they released. I had discussed the current situation between Sarah and Freddie with the two of them before. They had met on the set of "I Know What You Did Last Summer" and gotten to be good friends. It was only a few years later she confided in me, that he revealed to her that he was gay. After both of their film careers began to sag some, Sarah had approached me with the idea of getting married to Freddie not only to take off the pressure of any noisy Hollywood reporter but to get some good PR for the two of them. I told her that it was a good idea and a few weeks later they announced their engagement.

It was a little bizarre for someone outside of Hollywood to think about two people living together under the same roof as man and wife but never actually consummating the marriage, but since I had gotten into the Hollywood world hardly anything surprised me anymore. The current predicament however, did not fall into that category.

"Ok Freddie, tell me what happened so I can decide what we need to do," I said. My eyes watched the hooker in the corner, who appeared to be either in shock or at the very least sleeping from exhaustion.

"Well, I had him come over last night and we, well, you know. I had gotten his number from a friend of mine who said that he was willing to do just about anything you asked. I had been playing around with bondage and S&M and hadn't really known what I was doing. The next thing I knew, I had teased and hit him a little too hard and he freaked out, running upstairs and to the front door. If Sarah hadn't been there to hit him in the head with a book I think he might have gotten away and who knows what would have happened then," Freddie said, his voice wavering. He too seemed to be in shock, his words floating out like they came from someone else's mouth.

"Freddie, you know that I don't care what you do with your own sex life. That's your business. But as your friend as well as your agent, you can't go around beating up hookers," I said sternly.

"I wasn't beating him!" Freddie cried, standing up from the bed now. "Things just got going really fast and I think that we just got really carried away,"

"And Sarah, you had nothing to do with this?" I asked, turning my attention to her. She was dressed in a loose sweater and jeans but was biting her nails nervously, her blond hair hanging in her face haphazardly. She was lost in her own thoughts until I called her name.

"No, I didn't know what they were doing down here. I was just upstairs flipping channels and I heard the guy, whose name is Randy by the way, come screaming up the stairs. When I saw the blood on his mouth, I just freaked out and hit him in the head. I didn't mean for him to fall down, but once he did Freddie came up and I helped him carry Randy downstairs and handcuff him. Jesus Dean, am I going to go to jail?" Sarah said, her voice on the verge of anguished tears.

"Not if I can help it Sarah. You two fucked up pretty bad but I think we can fix the situation. Is he unconscious?" I asked the two of them.

"He woke up about 10 minutes ago, right before you got here. But he hasn't said a word since we moved him down here," Freddie said. "What do you want us to do? We can't just leave him down here, unconscious or not,"

I thought for a moment, my mind racing trying to find the best way to resolve this dilemma. "First off, Sarah I want you to go get some washcloths and some clothes to clean him up with. And Freddie, while I take a look at him I want you to find the key to the handcuffs," I said, taking charge.

Sarah bounded upstairs while Freddie scoured the room for the key. I approached "Randy" (I didn't think that was his real name) and stooped down to take a look at him.

His lip was split open pretty good and the left side of his face was starting to swell with a blackish tint just above his high cheek bones. A trickle of blood had dried and cracked out of the corner of his mouth but it didn't look like he lost any teeth or anything more severe than just a sharp blow to the face. I stooped down onto my haunches to take a better look and try to rouse him.

"Randy? Randy can you hear me?" I said, putting my arm on his own and shaking him gently. He lifted his head slowly and looked at me. I'll never forget that look - it was one of fear and confusion and most of all hurt. The poor guy just wanted to go home and if what I had in mind worked, he would soon be on his way.

"Yeah, I can hear you. What do you want?" he whispered.

"I'm a friend of Freddie's and Sarah's. I'm here to help, to make things better so that we all can forget this night and move along with our lives," I said. I didn't want to tell him I was their agent or use my real name just in case he ever wanted to press charges. I may be there for my clients through thick and thin, but I'm not stupid. "Sarah went to go get some washcloths, she will be back in a second. Freddie, did you find that key?"

"Yeah, here it is," Freddie said, bringing it to me.

"Ok Randy, I'm going to unlock these cuffs and pull them off. Just sit still and don't try to run and I'll have you home before the sun goes down, alright?" I said, trying to sound reassuring. He nodded slowly.

With a metallic click, I unlocked the cuffs and pulled them from his sweaty wrists, where they had left a little bit of a reddish rub from being too tight on his hands. Taking him by the hand, I helped Randy stand up slowly. He was a little shaky on his feet but after a moment or two he seemed to have his balance.

He was nearly as tall as I and just about as built physically as any man I had seen. I was surprised that they had managed to drag him all the way downstairs but I guess when the adrenaline had been pumping something like that was minor.

Sarah returned downstairs, an arm load full of clothes and a bucket with about four damp clothes. I took them from her and set them on the ground between Randy and I. Reaching down, I pulled out a wash cloth.

"Here, wipe the blood off your face and get yourself cleaned up a little," I said to him. He took the cloth from me but hesitated for a moment.

"Wait...this blood is evidence. I don't want to get rid of it if I press charges," Randy said, holding the cloth in his hand as it dripped water droplets slowly to the floor.

I smiled a tight lipped "I mean business" smile at him. "Randy, clean yourself off and trust me, there will be no need to press charges. I'm going to make everything alright for all of us without getting the police involved," He seemed to hesitate for another moment but then obliged my request, running the wash cloth over his mouth and cheek gently, clearing away the blood and sweat from his upper body.

When he was finished I said "There. Doesn't that feel better? Now, here is some of Freddie's clothes. Go ahead and put them on if they fit they are yours to keep. We will turn our heads while you change,"

Surprisingly though, Randy just yanked off his loin cloth and stood there naked before us, modesty not one of his big fears as he took the clothes from the pile one by one and got dressed. Cleaned up, he looked like any regular guy, minus of course the bruise on his cheek.

"Now that you are dressed, let's sit down and talk a deal," I said, motioning towards the bed. I sat down on the edge of it and he did the same, facing me as I spoke. Sarah and Freddie lingered away from us, trying to stay as neutral as they could. I reached into my pocket and pulled out my wallet, removing a gold credit card from it's sleeve.

"Do you know what this is? It's a credit card. More importantly, it's a credit card with a $2 million limit on it. I've never used it as it is a company card but take it, it's yours. Feel free to max it out if you want, buy whatever you want with it," I said, handing it to him. It occurred to me that he would now know the name of my company but I couldn't really think of a way to avoid showing it.

Randy sat silent as I continued. "Freddie, what kind of car do you drive?" I asked.

"Dodge Viper, 2001 model," he said.

"Give me your keys," I replied. Freddie reached into his pocket and pulled out his keys, tossing them to me from across the room.

"This car is yours now too. In exchange for all this, last night never happened. You never came here and never saw anything. If anyone asks, you got in a fight with someone at a bar. If you keep up your end of the bargain, that credit card will stay active for as long as it takes for you to max it out and the car will be transferred to your name. If you don't however, I will call the cops on you and have you arrested for solicitation, not to mention have the car and it's plates reported stolen," I said.

"So you're paying me off in exchange for keeping quiet?" Randy said finally. I couldn't tell if he was having a moral dilemma or just getting his facts straight. Judging by the way he gripped the card and keys, it had to have been the latter.

"Pay off is such a harsh phrase," I said. "Let's just call it a gift from two of your Hollywood friends. So, do we have a deal?"

Randy seemed to consider this for a second, staring down at his lap while he thought. "Yeah, I suppose so. I know that Freddie didn't mean for this to happen, nor did Sarah, so if it's just an accident than no harm no foul I suppose," he said.

"That's the kind of talk I like to hear," I said, extending my hand for a handshake. He returned it, his shake surprisingly firm for someone who had been through such a rough time. "Good. Great. Everyone is happy. Now, I know that traffic is going to be getting tough out there real soon. Freddie, why don't you walk our friend Randy out won't you?"

Freddie nodded and headed for the stairs, Randy following right behind. Sarah seemed to linger in the door way for a moment and then followed behind them. Not wanting to be left in the room alone, I came with them as well.

We all watched as Freddie climbed into the car, a jet black beautiful machine that seemed to purr like a kitten when he started the engine. Watching him go until he was just a speck on the Pacific Coast Highway, the three of us stood awkwardly on the front step.

"I guess I'll go clean up my mess," Freddie said, his voice showing exhaustion but also signs of relief that the problem was solved.

That left Sarah and I on the doorstep alone. We stood in silence for a few moments, watching the waves crash onto the rocks a hundred feet below us.

"You know, you really didn't have to do that for us Dean," Sarah said finally. The ocean breeze whipped around the two of us, the salty air making you squint and your hair flying in undetermined directions.

"Actually Sarah, I did. It's my job. Remind me to tell Freddie that I will buy him a new car when I get back to the city," I said. We stood side by side, staring off into the distance.

"What about the money? $2 million is a hell of a lot for something like this," Sarah said.

"Well, if it costs me two million to get you and Freddie $15 million per picture later down the road, then so be it. Besides, I can write it off as a tax deduction. Business expense, you know," I replied. The money really wasn't a concern. In an average year we made roughly $70 million from new contracts and agreements with studios for talent, so if I had to take a little slap on the wrist to keep everyone happy in Hollywood land, so be it.

"That's true, I hadn't thought about that. You know, not many agents would have done that. Not many PEOPLE would have helped us out like you did. That was a pretty stand up thing to do but you didn't think twice about it," Sarah said. I noticed she had moved closer to me now, the warmth of her petite body pressing against my hip. Her head only came up the middle of my chest, despite the fact that she appeared much taller on film.

"Come on, let me get you a drink. It's the least I can do," Sarah said, leading me inside. I followed her and soon we were standing at the wet bar they had built into their "entertaining room". Sarah played bartender behind the counter for us both while I sat on a very expensive looking gold barstool, thinking about the stuff that Allison had said.

Sarah poured me a drink, bringing me back to reality. "I want to apologize for all those messages I left on your machine yesterday. I was just freaking out and when you weren't calling me back my mind got more and more frantic," she said. Taking a sip from her wine glass, I slowly drank my drink - scotch over ice - and listened to Sarah talk.

"You know, at first I thought that this whole fake engagement thing would be easy. Freddie and I were such good friends, I didn't think of how anything could possibly go wrong. I mean, last night was rough for sure but in the grand scheme of things it probably won't matter if we can keep this marriage thing going for a while. But now that we have officially been together for so long, I'm realizing that I got the short end of the stick here. Freddie can have all the boyfriends he wants to because no one knows about it. But if I try to get a man, or even try to go out on a date, the press will be all over me. You know how long it's been since I've been with a man Dean?" Sarah said, holding the almost empty wine glass nonchalantly in her hand.

I shook my head no, chewing on a piece of ice.

"Two years. Two long years. I mean, masturbation is great and all but sometimes I need the real thing. And I just don't know what to do, who to talk to who knows about our little arrangement and wouldn't tell a soul, but who would be interested in scratching my itch for me," Sarah said. Her face was close to mine now, her blond hair and delicate features looking sexy and mysterious in the dull light of the room. Sarah had a natural beauty, a natural smile, that make up only brought out further. Thinking of this made me think suddenly of Natalie Portman, my current girlfriend, who also shared this quality with Sarah. I realized that I shouldn't let this go the direction Sarah was taking it.

"Sarah, I know what you are thinking but I can't. I've been so unfaithful to Natalie since we started dating that it's not even funny. I don't think I need to add you to that list," I said, finishing my drink but trying to sound as uninterested as possible.

Sarah was a little taken aback by my inadvertent male bragging, but it didn't seem to stop her in her quest. "That's the beauty of it though Dean. That's why affairs can carry on for so long - two people who are in supposedly monogamous relationships sleep with each other because their significant others know that they wouldn't cheat, or think they know. With you, Natalie would never suspect anything because even she doesn't know about Freddie and I. And no one in the outside world is going to know because they ALSO don't know about our little setup. So don't you see, this would be the perfect tryst," Sarah said. She had leaned onto the bar across from me now, her voice coming only in a whisper as she spoke. I could see the outline of her firm breasts pressing against the cool wood surface of the bar, the absolute size of them in her sweater now incredibly obvious.

I realized that Sarah had a point. I didn't want to cheat (again) on Natalie if I could help it, but I could think of no way something like this could go wrong. And I sure as hell knew that Freddie wouldn't care - he would be too occupied cleaning up the mess in the lower floor to even think of coming upstairs and catching us.

"Alright Sarah, but if we do this thing, it has to stay between you and I. No one else should know, or else this whole sham marriage will go up in smoke," I said resignedly. I could feel my cock start to grow in my pants as the most primordial part of my mind realized that I would soon be fucking the gorgeous woman not two feet away from me.

I took her by the hand and led her back upstairs. We made our way down the hall to Sarah's bedroom and happened to bump into Freddie on the way in, his hands full of soiled clothes.

"Dean and I are going to fuck now Freddie so leave us alone for a while ok?" Sarah said casually as we passed. It occurred to me then how bizarre this encounter truly seemed.

"Ok, you two have fun. Go get her Dean, I hear she's pretty wild," Freddie called to us with a grin as he walked by. I shook my head at the absurdity of the situation and continued on into Sarah's room.

Very neatly decorated, the room was massive. It was almost as big as an entire studio apartment out in New York City and had almost all the things that an apartment would have - a large space for furniture and a very large walk in closet, not to mention the sparkling white floor of the bathroom, complete with a jacuzzi tub.

Sarah obviously had good taste when it came to decorating her room, because even the couch on the far wall that faced her big screen television seemed to match the whole decorum of the room. Oddly though, in the middle of a wall Sarah had put a jumbo-sized "Buffy: The Vampire Slayer" poster featuring an almost life size version of herself holding a stake and staring menacingly into the camera.

I walked over to the poster. "Doesn't having something like this up creep you out a little?" I asked, running my hand lazily over the smooth paper of the poster.

"Na. I put it up one day as a joke after I got the part, but it's just sort of stayed there and with me. Whenever I feel low or upset about something going on in my career, I look at the poster and remember where I started and I suddenly don't feel so bad. It's narcissistic I know but it's like a good luck charm," Sarah said. She had walked up behind me and wrapped her arms around my waist, the hot breath of her mouth near my ear as she spoke. "Besides, why would you want a paper Buffy when you've got the three-dimensional one right here?" she said seductively.

I turned around to face her. She had slipped off her jeans already and stood in only her oversized sweatshirt and a very tiny pair of pink panties that barely covered her pussy that showed the faint outline of her sex.

I leaned down and kissed her, resigning myself to my infidelity for the time being and letting my body take over. It didn't take long. Sarah returned the kiss eagerly and I saw that she really was as sex starved as she had said, her tongue and lips pressed against my own tightly as she explored the depths of my mouth. I could only respond back by doing the same and we held the embrace for a while. The scent of her freshly washed hair and the musk from the growing wetness between her legs filled my nostrils as I became intoxicated simply by holding her near to me.

When we finally broke the kiss, Sarah was panting a little and her face was flushed, the excitement taking control over her. I wanted to make sure she was good and ready, but also to tease her a little longer and make this last longer, so I led her over to the bed and laid her down. Sarah was almost shaking in excitement as I spread her legs open gently and reached up, pulling down her panties very slowly. Sarah lifted her ass for me to let them slide down her legs, where I let them fall at the foot of the bed.

I pushed her sweater up a little and began to plant tiny little kisses on her tummy from her navel on down, making sure to leave just a soft enough kiss to make her want more. As I moved to her thighs, I began kissing her quicker, moving from thigh to thigh in a rapid pace, the hair on the top of my head brushing against her moist cunt, causing her to gasp sharply when I happened to come close to her love tunnel. Finally, after making my way up the inside of her thighs, my mouth hovered over the top of her pussy. Sarah had lifted her head now and was watching my every move, her chest heaving up and down as she waited for that one excruciatingly incredible moment when I would lay touch to her tender love spot.

Without further hesitation, I placed my entire mouth over the top of her pussy and unleashed my tongue deep into her, probing her inner sweet depths as much as far as I could get my tongue up into. Sarah went absolutely wild, her hips bucking up so sharply so as to almost fling me from the bed. I grasped tightly onto her thighs and held her down like she was a wild mare, struggling to get free. My tongue meanwhile continued it's relentless quest to please and satisfy her, lapping at and around her tiny little clit. Sarah's pussy was very small, much like the rest of her body and it was difficult for me to get my tongue inside of her too far without opening her up any further.

To solve that problem, I wetted one of my fingers and slowly worked it into her cunt as my tongue continued to lick. I pushed deep within her, the tip of my finger pushing aside pussy flesh as I worked in and out of Sarah's sweet as honey pussy. Sarah gasped loudly as my finger invaded her, clenching her inner muscles tight against it in an effort to keep it inside of her. I wouldn't let this happen though, and teased her as I moved in and out, tickling her clit lightly as I kept up a steady pace within her pussy.

Sarah's writhing was almost uncontrollable now, as she rolled from side to side on her hips. I knew that she was close - very close - to an orgasm and decided to bring it on home for her. Pushing two fingers slowly into her now (I didn't even need to wet them, Sarah's over excited juices had gushed out so much that the bed had a growing wet spot beneath her legs. Inserting the second finger into her, I began to time my hand thrusts with what my tongue was doing in terms of pace. While my tongue was busy lapping at her clit like a dehydrated dog, my fingers were buried deep inside of her snatch. In and out, in and out, I made sure that my fingers were only thrust into her deeply on the very moment that my tongue made contact with Sarah's clit. For her this must have felt incredible, having her clit teased almost to a maddening point while two fingers thrust in and out - it was the best of both worlds. Naturally, after only about a minute of this, Sarah cried out loudly and came. Her orgasm was incredibly intense, her eyes shut tightly as her entire body seemed to shake like she had been shocked, then go limp almost completely, the only movement coming from her being her heaving chest, with her aroused nipples pressing tightly against the sweater she wore.

Satisfied I had done my job to the best possible extent, I pulled my fingers from her and licked them off slowly, savoring the indescribably great taste of her love juices. I climbed up on the bed towards Sarah, laying against her on my side as she caught her breath, her eyes still shut and her blond hair strewn all around the top of her head.

"How was that?" I asked with a grin, knowing EXACTLY how "that" was.

Sarah didn't respond. She simply opened her eyes and smiled then quickly lunged at me, her lips pressing against mine as she threw her arms around my back and pulled me to her, rolling me over so that she landed on top of me. She kissed me passionately with her tongue, stopping to lick her own juices from outside my mouth as the kiss finally broke.

"That had to have been the greatest orgasm of my life," Sarah said. "I can't even think of how I'll be able to repay you,"

"Oh, I'm sure you can try," I said smiling "Give it your best shot,"

Sarah looked at me and smiled wildly, her cute dimples a sharp contrast to the pure lust and animal hunger in her eyes. She pushed me towards the edge of the bed, motioning for me to stand up. I obliged her wishes and stood by the bed, my hands on my hips as I watched her crawl onto her knees before me, the white sheet wrapped around the bottom half of her body as she began to unbuckle my belt and pull down my pants.

My hard cock sprang free, catching Sarah a little by surprise. She wasted no time though taking it into her hand and stroking it lovingly, like a child who had found her favorite toy. I unbuttoned my shirt and now stood naked in front of her, awaiting to see if her mouth was as good as I hoped it was. Sarah had leaned down, just about to take my prick into her mouth when I stopped her.

"Why don't you take off that frumpy sweater? It's kind of a turn off," I said to her, stroking the side of her face as she sat with her mouth just a few mere inches from my dick. Sarah looked up at me and nodded, scooting back on the bed just enough to reach down and yank off the garment, dropping it on the floor beside the bed.

Naturally you can understand that seeing her breasts for the first time, something that millions of men (and I'm sure a few women) would have killed to even have a picture of, right in front of me was almost breathtaking. I had heard rumors and seen things saying her beautiful they were but it's difficult to even describe them here in this entry. A very large C-cup (at least), they hung with the utmost natural hang from her small frame, her brown nipples fully aroused and poking out from her chest like tiny erasers. They were without flaw or blemish, and without a doubt one of the nicest pair of breasts I had ever seen.

Sarah caught me staring at them and her face turned a little red after catching my gaze - she was modest about them! But I didn't want her to feel uncomfortable so I returned my attention to her face and stroked her cheek lovingly as she leaned forward towards my prick. Her lips parted slightly as the tip of my cock passed through them, into the warm and waiting wetness of her mouth. Inch by inch, more and more of my shaft disappeared into her mouth until I felt the head brush against the back of her throat. Sarah gagged a little - she was more rusty than she probably thought - but after regaining her composure let it slip down deeper into her mouth. Sarah's nose was now pressed against my stomach, her breath hot against my skin. Slowly moving her mouth away from me, letting my cock fall out of her mouth like a lazy snake, she licked and sucked the entire way. As it came out of her mouth completely, the tip bumping against her chin as it fell, almost soaking wet, from her tiny little mouth, Sarah paused for a moment. Looking up at me again, she said "Sorry, just had to get the hang of this again,"

Taking my dick back into her hand, Sarah jerked it slowly as she moved her head to the side of it again, licking it like it was an ice cream cone. Her tongue explored the length of my entire nine inches, rubbing from the underside to the top and making sure to tease and satisfy every last nerve ending. Sarah seemed satisfied to sit there all day doing this, again like a little girl enjoying a lollipop, but I wanted something more satisfying. Putting my head on the back of her head, I gently pushed her mouth back onto me, moving her up and down along my cock with her mouth as she sucked harder the more she took in. She responded well to this, enjoying the submissive style roll as I turned her mouth into my sex toy. Make no mistake, I wasn't forcing her to do anything - she just simply enjoyed me being the toolmaker and her mouth the tool.

When we settled into this rhythm, things became much more exciting for both of us. Sarah had moved onto her hands and knees, her head still bobbing back and forth up and down my cock as she sucked me off, her breasts swaying enchantingly beneath her. Sarah bore virtually no tan lines and her bronze body and golden blond hair made her appear to be like an angelic goddess, sent from another world.

Sarah seemed to enjoy the sex-object role she was playing, being totally submissive to my every guiding move. In fact, she seemed to be enthusiastic, trying her hardest to please me. I had always heard how this sort of thing could be a turn on, having a beautiful and willing sex slave at your every whim and beckon, but I now I knew that all those people were right. Just the mental thrill, that slight sense of power over another person, was incredibly erotic. As Sarah sucked on me, the obscene noise of it filling the room as her mouth slurped up and down on my shaft, I felt an orgasm building inside that I knew promised to be incredibly intense.

Feeling the cum start to surge through my balls and about to erupt, I yanked my cock from Sarah's mouth just in time to shoot my load all over her face and waiting mouth. At first it had caught her off guard as I shot stream after stream onto her mouth, nose and even parts of her forehead, but her look of surprise changed to one of delight as she stuck her tongue out wide, hoping to catch as much of my spunk as she could inside her mouth. And there was a lot of it for her to have - I was even surprised as I continued to shoot more and more onto her, a few shots spraying her neck and trickling down onto her gorgeous breasts as the cum left sticky tracks over her nipples. I had to catch my breath as the orgasm finally subsided and looked down to find Sarah to be a completely sticky mess, almost her complete face coated in my sticky juice.

Sarah stuck her tongue from her mouth and licked all around her lips, taking a big gob into her mouth. "Yum. I think that we could call it even now, what do you say?"

"Nope, I think I'm still ahead. I'm going to have to do something to catch you up, since we are keeping track of all this stuff you know," I said with a grin. Sarah wiped her face mostly clean of the cum streaks, leaving the remainder on her chest for it to drip off her perfectly formed body and returned to her hands and knees kneeling position.

My cock was still incredibly hard and despite the orgasm I just had, showed no signs of softening up any time soon. I wasted no time sliding the head of my dick quickly into Sarah's pussy, opening her up wide as my shaft entered her. Her two years without a man had made her pussy incredibly tight, almost giving it a virginal feel. Sarah breathed a heavy sigh of contentment, happy I suppose to have a dick back in her. Whatever the case was, we both were enjoying ourselves greatly. I took hold of her hips and began to fuck her doggy style, her cute ass bumping against my stomach as I leaned hunched over her, sliding my prick in and out at a good pace. Sarah threw her head back over her shoulder to watch me fuck her, her eyes never leaving the hypnotic motion of our hips bumping into one another.

"Oh God!" she moaned. "I had forgotten how great this feels!"

I said nothing, continuing to fuck her harder and harder. Sarah responded with great gusto, egging me on by tightening her inner pussy muscles and thrusting her ass hard back against my strokes in and out of her. I reached my hand under her smooth, flat stomach and took hold of one of her breasts, kneading it in my hand like a soft, heavenly ball of dough. Holding her hip tightly now with one hand, our force seemed to be reaching it's peak. The bed rocked violently on it's slats now, shaking back and forth from our motion. We were oblivious to this of course, especially Sarah, lost in some pleasure world as we continued to make love.

Then without warning, I felt Sarah's body begin to tense up and shake slightly under me. She let out a loud cry of "AHHHHHHH!!!" and then her arms gave way, sending her face first into the bed, her pussy spasming uncontrollably from such an intense orgasm. The time off from sex must have had a far stronger impact on her than she thought, I thought to myself. Sarah lay heaving on the bed, her tits crushed against the sheet, her mouth frozen in an indefinable shriek of pleasure and her ass still thrust into the air, where I was busy sawing in and out of her tight little pussy.

I climbed further up the bed and positioned myself so that I could push into her with an even greater stamina, making sure to leverage myself perfectly so that I could still rub against her swollen and aroused clit with my strokes. This shift in position caused Sarah to come once again, albeit a smaller orgasm, as I felt her juices once again come sopping out onto my cock. Sarah lay almost motionless now, too tired to keep up the pace but not wanting such hot sex to end. I felt the same way, but after about ten minutes of going at it like this, the tightness of her cunt was just too much and I felt my second orgasm of the afternoon come rushing out, shooting streak after streak of white hot cum against the inner walls of Sarah's cervix and womb. She could only cry out hoarsely as I came, her own orgasm and pussy spasms finally subsiding.

I made sure I was done cumming and finally let my dick slip from inside of her as I collapsed onto the bed next to her. Sarah didn't say a word, simply rolled over next to me, her arm draped across my chest and fell into a deep and exhausted sleep. I thought to myself that I should probably go, but then I felt a wave of tiredness over take me as well and I slipped into my own state of blissful unconsciousness.

I awoke a few hours later, able to tell I had been asleep that long by the quickly arriving dusk that descended over the horizon of the water out the window beside us. Sarah still slept, her whole body now laying against my own, her freshly fucked pussy pressed against the side of my leg as she laid her left leg over my own right.

Careful not to wake her, I slid off the other side of the bed and covered Sarah up with the as much of the sheet that wasn't cum stained that I could. Dressing, I slipped quietly out the bedroom door.

To my surprise, the house was empty. Sarah's car, a cute little sports thing that I had seen when I first arrived was gone, my guess being Freddie had taken it to go run some errands or something. I only hoped that he wasn't out causing more trouble - then again if he was, I'd get a chance to fuck Sarah again I thought to myself with a smile. I rummaged through the fridge quietly, taking out a bottle of water and was about to go when Sarah appeared in the hall door way.

She looked sleepy and tired, the only thing she was wearing being the sweatshirt over her chest, going completely bottomless otherwise. Her hair looked frazzled and probably needed some washing to get the cum out of, but still amazingly she managed to look rather sexy standing like that.

"You're going?" Sarah asked. I couldn't tell from her voice if she wanted me to stay or was just asking the fact casually, like one might ask "Is it raining outside?"

"Yeah, I need to. I have to get back to the office and get some shit done," I said, opening the water to take a sip. It was cold and tasted great as I felt the coolness of it trickle down my throat.

"I understand. You have to be out there fighting off those nasty studio heads and all," Sarah said, walking towards me. "But hey, just remember," she said, standing on her tip toes to give me a kiss on the cheek. "If you ever want any more of this," she continued, pulling my hand down to her fiery hot snatch. "You know where to come,"

I gave her a kiss goodbye on the cheek as well and told her that I would keep that in mind. She watched me exit the front door into the growing darkness. I walked to my car and thought about how wild the last forty-eight hours had been: I'd fucked one of the hottest stars in the world in Jennifer Lopez, ran half naked through an arena after her husband saw us, only to get out alive and find out I had a twin sister. To make things even MORE interesting, I paid off a gay male hooker with two million dollars not to tell that he had been bitch slapped around AND managed to bang Buffy Summers not even an hour later.

I couldn't help but chuckle to myself and wonder how wild life was, what it had in store for me in the next few weeks. How foolish I was, looking back on it now, to wonder about the future but to not worry about the past. For if I had been paying attention on the way to my car, I surely would have seen the person standing behind a palm tree in Sarah's yard, silently clicking away photos that tracked my every move. How much simpler life would be if I had only looked that way - but I can't regret things now, not yet. For that part of the story has not been told...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 24: Julia Stiles

* * * * * *

One of the celebrities I'm most proud of at the agency is Julia Stiles. Not only was she a fairly esteemed actress for her generation but I had taken a special liking to her. You see, when her career began to take off was right around the time I took over my father's firm. I felt like a proud parent when she had risen to become a pretty well known actress. When her breakout hit "Save The Last Dance" had burst onto the scene, I knew that she had finally made it, that even though she wasn't the most drop dead gorgeous actress on the planet, she still had what it took to be a box office draw. And in this business, that's all that matters.

Which is why, to celebrate a year of success (okay, so it's a few weeks into the New Year...what can I say, I had a scheduling conflict!), I gladly accepted an invitation from Julia to go dancing at a hot new club that had opened on the outskirts of town.


"You sure you're up for clubbing Dean? You are getting kind of old?" Julia said into the phone with a laugh.

"I can hold my own. Just try not to blow me away with all those dance moves you learned on set, alright?" I said back, reclining in my chair. The year had started off slow for me and the business, as many studios sat back and scratched their heads as to how a movie like "Lord of the Rings" could make so much money. I had already heard rumblings of other literary adaptations being planned, things on the same scale as Tolkein's three books. And if I had my way, if the rumors of big budget flicks being planned by all the studios were true, then I'd be more than happy to worm any number of the agency's stars into them, including Julia.

"Alright, well I'll meet you out front of your office at 8 then?" Julia said. I agreed and hung up the phone. Walking over to my floor length mirror, I checked out my physique. Na, I thought to myself, you're never too old for a little dancing.

Julia was promptly outside my of office at 8, just like she said she would be. She pulled up in a surprisingly modest Volkswagen Jetta, a rich blue color that seemed to be cast from the shades of a bright winter sky. I climbed into her car, greeted by the thudding bass of a techno CD. Julia was certainly ready for clubbing. She wore her long, curly blond hair down around her shoulders, the back of it touching her very short white midriff shirt, emblazoned with a bright red heart over her round and jutting breasts. She wore a micro black leather skirt that just barely reached mid-calf on her legs. I knew that I was going to be in for an experience tonight as I buckled in and we headed off.

"So, where are we going? You didn't tell me the name of the club when you called," I asked. Julia just grinned. "You'll see. It's not anything like what you would expect,"

We drove for the next thirty minutes along the PCH, heading upstate. I passed the time by watching the surf break over the rocks outside in the starless moonlight, but couldn't help but let my gaze wander to Julia's bronzed, smooth legs, especially while trying to carry on a conversation with her.

I was a little surprised to say the least when Julia pulled the car over suddenly, easing onto the shoulder of the road a little ways off the main highway. A pickup truck buzzed past us as Julia turned the car off.

"What's wrong?" I asked. Something about this place seemed too secluded. My fears were eased though by a quick smile from Julia.

"Nothing. We're here. Why do you think I stopped the car?" she said a little sarcastically. She opened her door and started walking down the side of the road, heading off around a corner that wasn't but thirty yards in front of us. I quickly unbuckled my seat belt and followed her, catching up just in time to round the corner myself. She had been right - we were here. As soon as I stepped around the corner, it was like entering a totally different world. Only a few feet off of the main road was a brightly lit building that looked like an old warehouse. I could see people mingling around outside and could hear the dull thudding of the bass from inside the club. The windows flashed and danced with brightly colored, shifting lights.

We made our way to the entrance, the guys standing around outside waiting to get in stepping out of our way so that we could get to the door. This seemed odd, but then again I was starting to get a little bit of an odd feeling about the place in general. Julia for her part though, seemed to know what she was doing and where she was going. I knew this wasn't the first time she had been here. Julia left my side for a moment and bounced up, whispering something to the bouncer and then planting a quick kiss on his cheek. The guy, who looked like he could break my 6'5, 250 pound frame in half, smiled and lifted back the curtain at the entrance for Julia and I to go in. Taking my hand, we walked inside.

The music was almost deafening now and it was almost impossible to see where we were going, sweaty bodies writhing and dancing around everywhere. I had been to my fair share of clubs when I was back in college, but this was an incredibly intense and jam packed club that seemed to move and dance a completely different way than any club I had ever been to. We headed straight for the bar first, again having people part out of the way for us. I decided to ask Julia about this as soon as I got a moment. We sat at the bar and the bartender came over, asking us what we wanted to drink, Julia apparently a regular there enough to warrant the bartenders attention. He came back with a Sex on the Beach for Julia and, as usual, a scotch on the rocks for me.

Julia and I were packed tightly on our stools, the people dancing behind us. I looked around behind me, studying the crowd to try and figure out what seemed so odd about the place. Then it suddenly hit me - it was a gay bar. Besides Julia, there was probably not another woman in the entire club. Now, don't get me wrong, I have nothing against gays - there are plenty in Hollywood that I deal with almost regularly. It was just, needless to say, a little odd being probably the only straight guy in the place.

"Uh, Julia...this is a...," I said to her, having to almost shout in her ear over the noise.

"A gay bar? Gee, whatever gave that away? Maybe the half naked guys?" she said with a laugh. "Yes, that's what it is alright. Why, do you have a problem?"

"No, not at all," I said, suddenly feeling very uncomfortable sitting there. "It's just...well, why did we come here?"

"I uh," Julia said, suddenly becoming embarrassed. "Oh God! I'm soooo sorry! I thought you were..."

"Thought that I was what?" I said puzzled. Then it hit me. "You thought I was GAY?"

"Well, you are a better listener to women than any straight guy I've ever met. And you seem to have a pretty good fashion sense so I just sort of thought...oh my God, I'm so sorry!" she said, her face turning bright crimson red. She stared down at the bar at her drink.

I couldn't help but laugh though, just thinking about the situation. Julia must have been incredibly embarrassed, and perhaps what she said was true about listening and the clothes. But the thought of me being gay was bizarre enough to really make me laugh.

Julia was becoming slightly angry though. "You know, laughing at me doesn't make things any better," she said with a little bit of a temper. "Geez, you think you can judge a person and look where it gets you,"

I took a sip of my drink. "Julia, if you only knew how wrong you were about me, you'd be just as embarrassed," I said. "The better question though is, how did you even find this place?"

She seemed a little bit more at ease now, though she still shook her head in amazement. She turned her head to face me, her blond hair falling to the side of her face in an elegant arch. "I found this place with my girlfriends about three months ago. We were driving along on the way back from a party and saw how hopping this place was and just decided to stop. We were surprised when we walked in, but we actually had a lot of fun. You have no idea how nice it is to go clubbing and not have guys staring at you all night," she said.

"Wouldn't they still be staring at you though, since, you know, you are the only one in here with breasts?" I said with a chuckle. It got a big smile out of Julia.

"No, sometimes there are other girls here, but the guys don't seem to mind. They are here for each other, not for me. It's nice too - the total anonymity here, other than the occasional fan coming up gushing about 'Save the Last Dance'," Julia said, finishing her drink and ordering another.

"Yeah, I suppose it would be. No one would think to look for you here," I said.

We sat next to each other for a few minutes, simply drinking our drinks and listening to the DJ coming from what sounded like the corner of the place.

Still thinking about the humor in the situation, I didn't notice the guy slide up next to me at the bar until he had turned to talk to me.

"Hey there handsome. Care to dance?" the man said. He looked to be about my age or so, somewhere in his mid 20s. He had the chiseled chin of a character actor and very dark eyes that seemed a little supernatural in the light of the club.

"I umm...well, you see the thing is, I," I stuttered, trying to say something that wasn't TOO rude.

"What, you don't dance? Then let me buy you a drink" he said, putting his hand on my wrist. Things were getting more uncomfortable by the second.

Before I could reply though, Julia stepped in and killed the awkward moment by brushing the man's hand off me and yanking me from the stool.

"The thing is, he's taken. Sorry," she said, leading me to the dance floor.

"Fine, have him all you want Ms. Thing. Just don't expect to get many more like him in THAT outfit!" the guy called, turning back to the bar as we made our way to the middle of the dance floor.

The song changed and Julia wasted no time dancing to the beat. Pulling me close to her, she seemed to move as if she had no bones in her body, bumping and grinding against me to the music. For my own part, I danced along as well, trying to stay close to Julia so that I didn't have ANOTHER odd meeting with a guy.

Julia pressed her back against my chest and rubbed her body all the way down until she was moving on the haunches of her legs, twirling and bumping to the music. She made her way back up, thrusting her ass against me on the way up. She leaned her head back against my shoulder and I took the opportunity to thank her, what with her head being so close and all.

"Thanks for getting me out of that tight spot," I said to her. "That was more than a little uncomfortable,"

"Not a problem. It's the least I can do - I was the one who brought you here, remember?" Julia said, still dancing all around me, her body pulsating to the rhythm of the music. She had moved behind me now and I could feel her chest against my back as she held me while dancing, having the time of her life.

"Hey, since you are straight and all," Julia said to me between ragged breaths from the dancing. "I have to tell you, that guy was right. See, I knew you were handsome since I first met you, but I figured like most hot guys, you were gay,"

"Oh, is that right?" I said, now almost having to yell due to the noise of the people dancing extremely close to us and the music seeming to bounce off the walls and straight into my ears.

"Yeah. So I never thought about you sexually or anything," she said, moving back to the front of me. I put my hand around her waist as she moved, grinding her ass back against me, her white shirt becoming damp with sweat that trickled all over her back and down to her dress, soaking it a little bit as well. "But since I now know, I've got a really wicked idea,"

"What's that?" I said, still grasping her by the waist. Through no actions of my own, I felt a bulge growing in my pants, simply from the jostling and rubbing Julia was giving me (it certainly wasn't the atmosphere of the club - I had never seen so many sculpted and shirtless men, rubbing and touching and kissing one another on a dance floor)

Julia stopped dancing and turned around, pressing herself close to me. "I want to have sex. Right here and right now,"

"What??" I said, shocked. "Are you crazy? We could get arrested!"

A wicked little grin crossed Julia's face, a grin that was also mixed with excitement. "I know!" she said, her voice bubbling like a little girl who is about to get what she wants. "That's what's so nasty about it! I've always had this fantasy of having sex in public and I can't think of a better place than right here and right now! There isn't a single person in here who is going to notice or care,"

I pondered the idea, not exactly hip to the idea of whipping it out "right here and right now", even if it was to fuck Julia. I went along with it, trying to persuade her otherwise. "Well, I didn't see any booths open back there when we came in. How about we keep dancing for a bit and go talk about this in a few minutes when things calm down some?"

"No no, they won't calm down here till the sun comes up. Besides, I don't want to go to a booth, I want to do it RIGHT HERE. On the dance floor. Dancing is so erotic anyways and I have to tell you that my pussy has been getting wet just by moving against your crotch. What do you say?" Julia said, her eyes twinkling with anticipation.

"I'd love to, but as your agent and thus in charge of your career, I must advise against it," I said, her body still pressed close against mine. My hands had somehow magically found their way to her hips and my fingers were acting on their own, grabbing and squeezing Julia's ass. My mind said no but my body said yes.

"I'll take that into consideration," Julia said, suddenly shoving her hand down the front of my pants and grasping my dick, which became hard almost instantly.

I groaned to myself as I realized that once again my body would betray, in this case, all common sense, and let Julia squeeze my cock to it's full length as I tightened my grip on her ass.

Julia smiled at the tightening of my hands and leaned up, kissing me squarely on the lips. Within a second or two, we were locked in a deep embrace, the noise and setting of the club seeming to fade around us. I felt Julia's hand slip off my cock and out to the front of my pants, where she proceeded to unzip my zipper.

"If we play this just right," she said, pushing her hand inside once again. "No one will ever be the wiser,"

I let Julia do all the work, mostly because I was interested to see if she could really pull it off, the thrill of getting caught exciting me to no end. What happened next is very difficult to describe - it was really one of those "you had to be there" moments.

In seemingly one swift motion, Julia managed to thrust her ass against my now poking out cock, pull up her skirt and push aside her panties, allowing me to bury all nine inches of my prick deep in her before I even knew what hit me. I gasped in surprise, the pleasure of her tightness around me, the feel of her warm and young body squeezing me as I parted into her deepest nether regions a feeling beyond words.

Holding her ass back against me, Julia got more comfortable, slowly holding my meat deep inside her. Very steadily though, she began to pull away from me, in agonizing millimeter by millimeter, her muscles milking my cock for all it was worth as she began to move herself on and off of me. Julia's hips never stopped moving to the beat, and even the most suspicious person watching us would have thought that she was just grinding herself against me, as girls in clubs often do.

And yet, our faces in the end would have probably given us away - Julia's mouth was framed in an expression of pleasure and excitement, her mouth curling just slightly at the corners in a smile, and my own face more dripping with sweat than someone who had been dancing as little as I had should have been. At that point though, I didn't care - feeling Julia's cunt around my cock was incredibly amazing, accentuated even more by the way I had took her under my wing since I started running the company. At the time, I hadn't really thought about Julia sexually - she always seemed like a kid sister or something. And even though it was wrong to want to sleep with your sister, the giddy thrill of being deep inside Julia was more electric than anything I had ever felt.

I suddenly realized that we had been standing in the same position for what had to have been a minute or so and that if we didn't start "dancing" again, people might start looking at us. Now it was my turn to be the one to shake things up. Just as swiftly as Julia had thrust herself back onto me, I managed to flip her upside down in the air (sort of like the moves you see about those people who swing dance) while somehow managing to keep my cock buried at least up to the head inside of her.

This took her by surprise to say the least and I was even amazed at my ability to pull something like that off. A couple of guys near us stood there a little slack jawed at the move and I would have, in a normal situation, at least demonstrated to them how to do it. But since my dick was almost out in plain view, I instead pulled Julia close to me in a kiss, impaling her hard on my prick.

She sighed a little as our lips met, her body melting against mine, surrendering to the passion of the moment. Very gently and lightly as we continued to kiss, I began to make small, circular motions inside of her, thrusting as much as I could without being too obvious.

I could feel Julia's nipples pressing against my chest, the outline of them very visible and clear to anyone who might have happened to look. I couldn't resist getting a glimpse at them myself, so I pulled aside her top in the front, getting a quick peek. Her nipples were the lightest shade of pink I could imagine and stuck straight out from her fistful size breasts like hard little nubs. There wasn't much to her breasts but as I put my hand inside her shirt, feeling their heft, they seemed to be just the right size for complete arousal of just about any guy.

My motions in her cunt were moving faster now, lifting Julia off the tips of her feet as I moved inside of her. She had slipped one of her legs behind my own to get better leverage, and our bodies locked in a pattern of ecstasy, the hard shaft of my cock rubbing against her clit on the down strokes.

Still held inside my jeans, my balls ached for release. The pressure of containing them inside the fabric of my pants was intense - as if someone was holding my dick tightly as I fucked Julia harder and harder, trying on some animal level to break free of not only the taboo of sex in public but the urging to fuck Julia harder and more primally than even my conscious mind could imagine.

So naturally, I was a little upset when I felt Julia slip herself off of me and leave my rock hard manhood pointing straight out in front of me in the humid air of the club. But she was quick to make sure I wasn't too exposed - she stood to lose more publicly than I did, that's for sure - and dropped to her knees, taking my dick in her hot, wet mouth.

I glanced around the club, the obviousness of our act now all too clear to anyone who could see us. But I was amazed to see that the club had cleared out and that the few remaining people on the dance floor were, in one way or another, going about doing what Julia and I were doing ourselves. Some couples tried to be anonymous about it, others just didn't care. It was surreal to see all of this happening around you, to see so many naked bodies. And yet, I was possessed now by a sexual craving and the only thing my rational mind could come up with was "When in Rome, do as the Romans".

Julia was really going at it on my shaft, slurping and sucking hotly as she moved her head up and down me. Her lips were tightened in an "O" shape and the saliva coating my cock helped it slide in and out of mouth and to the back of her throat. Julia wasn't the best girl at giving head that I had encountered, but her gusto and resolve, not to mention the strangely erotic quality of her warm saliva and drool coating every centimeter of my cock, was still incredibly pleasurable.

Slipping a hand up underneath her skirt, Julia used one hand to grip onto my legs and the other to tease and play with her clit as she squatted beneath me.

"Let me watch you play with yourself," I whispered to her in between breaths. I was panting heavily now, the smokiness of the club and the heat of all the people dancing was causing sweat to pour down my face and neck.

Julia obliged my request, lifting her skirt aside to give me a clear view of her hairless pussy. This was quite a surprise because I never would have figured Julia to be the type to go to the trouble to rid herself of pubic hair. Her tiny snatch, stretched a little and red in color from the fucking we had just done was dampening with her own juices, the lips slightly spread as she slipped her finger inside. Her eyes locking with mine, Julia continued to bob up and down on my cock, sucking hard as her long blond hair hung down behind her ears.

Julia reached up and undid my pants, letting them slip down as the pressure on my balls eased. I sighed in relief as I felt Julia's hand reach out and grab my nuts, fondling them around in her hand slowly, occasionally giving a little tug.

Her head began to bob faster now, as did her hand in sliding in and out of her pussy and I guessed Julia was just about to cum. She tightened her grip on my leg, squeezing hard, as her body shivered in bliss upon reaching her climax. Moaning onto my cock, I almost blew my load from the way Julia was practically screaming on my dick, and I narrowly avoided the situation by grabbing hold of Julias head and tugging on her hair tightly, pushing her nose straight into my stomach to allow my cock to slide completely down her throat.

This caused Julia to lose her balance on her already shaky (from the orgasm) knees and she toppled forward, landing on the dance floor in front of me. A couple of guys stopped to look but then resumed what they were doing. I bent down to help Julia up, but instead she rocked back onto her ass, only to land on her back again purposely, her legs spread now as she lay on the dance floor.

My pants around my ankles, I didn't hesitate to practically leap on top of her, managing to impale her on my shaft in practically one thrust. Julia and I were beyond the point of caring about who saw us now or what would happen - the air of sex that seemed to rise from every nook and cranny of the club was overpowering us and our sexual energies. Julia had parted her pussy lips with two fingers when I had entered her, raising her ass from the ground to meet my thrust.

Having better access to her full body now, I felt myself bottom out deep inside of her hot, steamy cunt. The feel of my pubic hair across her shaved snatch was unique, almost as if I was making love to something heavenly and sweet, almost angelic in it's texture and feel. I ground myself into her, my rod moving like a hot piece of steel in and out of her deep and inviting tunnel, trying to push her through the wooden planks of the dance floor. Julia had reached her arms around my back now and was grabbing onto me tightly. I could feel her nails scraping against my back through my shirt, feel them raking into and across my skin.

I felt my orgasm approaching and glanced down at Julia. Her mouth was tightly closed, her face flushed and damp with perspiration as she looked into my eyes.

"I'm gonna cum. Where do you want it?" I asked. I don't know why I bothered this one time, after having shot my load into so many starlets in the past. It turned out not to matter

"In me. I want to feel you shoot in me. I'm on the pill, so don't worry," Julia whispered, pushing her mouth up to kiss me. I did remember - I was the one who suggested that she go on it, after she had a close call scare with some anonymous guy she had fucked after a night long rave.

My cockhead expanded and I released my spunk deep inside of her pussy, the walls of it seeming to thirst for the seed, wanting and urging me to coat her inner softness with it. I felt the head of my prick bump against her cervix as the final spurt came shooting out like a cannon.

I gasped loudly as I lifted myself off of Julia, our clothes a sweaty and tangled mess now. Standing up, I zipped myself up and lifted Julia to her feet, her hair looking completely dis-shelved, but also incredibly satisfied.

"Well, that was fun," I said to Julia, putting my hand around her shoulder as we walked off the dance floor. There were still guys mingling around but it was obvious that the party was elsewhere now. One of the guys however, called out to us as we were leaving "Hey girlfriend, you forgot something!"

We both turned around to look and sure enough, Julia's purse and her left shoe were scattered across the middle of the floor. Luckily for us, no one had gone through the purse to identify who she was.

"Thanks," she said, waving to the man.

"No sister, you forgot something else!" he said to her. Julia looked puzzled. He pointed down at her legs and Julia looked - running down the back of her knee was a small stream of cum (mine or hers, it was tough to tell). Julia scooped it up and licked it off her finger.

"Oh, that. Heh, thanks," she said sheepishly as we made it out to the parking lot.

The cool winter air of the Pacific coast was crisp and just brisk enough to have a little bite as we climbed into Julia's car, back to my office. The ride was more silent now, although we both felt surprisingly more at ease and comfortable around each other. I placed my hand on Julia's leg almost the entire way there, knowing that even if the sex never happened again, at least we had grown to be good friends.

When we got back to my office, the parking lot long since deserted save my car, I stepped out and leaned down to the passenger window to talk to Julia. She rolled it down and was happy to oblige.

"You know, I still can't believe I thought you were gay," she said with a chuckle.

"Well, I hope you know now that I'm not," I said with a grin.

"Listen Dean, I hope this doesn't come out sounding the wrong way and all, but I don't think I want to make this a serious thing," Julia said, her face becoming more stoic now. The thought of it being more serious had never crossed my mind through out the whole evening, but I figured Julia was just trying to set some ground rules.

"I don't either. I'm already involved with someone any ways," I said. Julia's face turned into a scowl, upset at being the mistress instead of the (possible) girlfriend. "No, don't worry. She's on the East Coast and we agreed to see other people when we aren't together," I said to her, which allowed her face to loosen a little.

"Ok. I just didn't want you to think I was into anything serious right now in my life. I want to go out and party, have fun. You know, the usual kid stuff. But I have to say, you were one hell of a fuck," she said, the grin returning to her face.

"Thank you, thank you. I do what I can," I said, tapping on the window base as I walked off to my car. Julia rolled up the window and I waved to her as she drove off. She had flicked her music back on and I'm sure that anyone out at this hour (4:07 by my watch) would be sure to hear her coming.

Heading back to my car, I walked across the gravel of the parking lot towards it, clicking the security system button to unlock it. Somehow though, and I was never able to remember if it was through a rustling or something I saw or what, I noticed that I wasn't alone in the parking lot. Off to the side, in a small patch of woods as I walked to the car, opening the door and getting in, there was definite movement from the branches and leaves.

Not wanting to draw any suspicion, I started the car as casually as I could, my heart racing in my chest. I reached down and picked up my cell phone, pretending to dial someone as I sat in the drivers seat, glancing out the rearview mirror.

No one could have seen my eyes in the darkness, but I could certainly see who ever it was slip away into the woods. My mind tried to rationalize, figuring it might have been a bum or a car thief or something of the sort. But as the person - it was definitely a man, I could tell now - moved further into the woods, the angle of the moonlight just happened to flood the side of his body enough to give me a perfect glimpse of what he was carrying: a long lensed camera, just like the ones the paparazzi used.

Still sitting in my car, I glanced out the windows around me to make sure the coast was clear, then proceeded to slowly roll down the window and listen. A burst of cold air hit me and I heard some crickets in the distance, but otherwise the night was silent. I knew that those woods opened up after about 40 yards or so downhill to another office parking lot. If whoever the man was had parked down there, at this time of night I would surely be able to hear him start up his vehicle.

I waited for a few more seconds - or was it minutes? Time passes agonizingly slow when your heart beats a mile a minute - and then heard it: the unmistakable sound of an engine revving. A large engine from the sound of it. Rolling up my window, I waited for a moment and drove my BMW around the back of the building. It gave me a perfect view of the road, whose only way out from this office space cul-de-sac was right passed our building. The mystery man would think I had left and go buzzing right past as he made his "getaway".

Sure enough, not but ten seconds later did he come roaring down the street, hauling major ass as he tried to put as much distance between himself and me as he could. He drove a huge black Chevy Suburban, the kind of car that was the bane of every environmental nut in California's existence. I must have startled him when I arrived back at the office. Whatever he was doing had been interrupted and he had to make a quick exit. I counted to twenty before I flicked on my lights and followed him.

The Shooting Stars Office is only about two blocks from the freeway so even with the amount of head start I gave him, it didn't take me long to catch up to him on the interstate. Traffic was sparse as he headed north for the coast, driving well over the speed limit. Part of me wanted him to get pulled over, but I knew that if that happened then I'd never know who he was.

I allowed some distance to get between us, a car or two, as he continued driving out to Santa Monica and onto the PCH that I had just been on not an hour earlier. As he headed for his exit, the two cars that had been between us didn't get off at the exit, leaving me and Mr. Suburban to the darkness of the night.

I slowed down my speed a little so as not to be very visible in his rear view mirror. And yet, he must have seen me because he quickly speeded up and tried to lose me. For whatever reason, I decided that I didn't care if he saw me or not and raced to catch up to him. The roadways were completely deserted now, not another car around for miles as we zoomed along the precarious blacktop, the dark and cold ocean filling up every thing to the left of the car beyond the window.

Right behind him now, I tried to make out his license plate in the dark, but he began to swerve erratically around on the road, making it impossible for my high beams to catch it. My cover was definitely blown now, but since I knew that we were the only ones on the road, as long as I stayed behind him there wasn't much he could do to stop me from following him.

Turns out I was wrong. The driver stopped driving so frantically now and leveled out his path, which puzzled me. I was able in the waning moonlight to see the silhouette of his head in the drivers seat. He held something to his head...what was that? It looked like a cell phone or something.

Suddenly, the phone in my car began to ring. The loudness of it in the dark car startled me completely, causing me to literally jump in my seat. I glanced over at it - the caller ID said UNKNOWN CALLER. Hesitantly, I picked it up.

"Hello?" I said, my voice a little shaky.

"Have a nice trip. Hope you can swim," the voice on the other end said, a gravely and scratchy, unnatural voice.

"What?" I said, looking straight at the car in front of me, puzzled by what he had said. In a blink of an eye though, everything he had said made sense.

Swerving violently off the side of the road to pull over into the soft shoulder as we rounded a corner, I didn't have time to react to see the OTHER black Suburban come flying at me from around the corner of the road. In the blackness of the night, it looked like a great metallic beast as time slowed down to a crawl that moment before it slammed into the side of me going at least 40 mph, sending my car skidding on it's side towards the thin metallic guard rail that kept me from crashing into the sea at least 100 feet below.

My passenger side crippled and mangled, the sound of glass breaking and airbags deploying and metal bending seeming to come at me from all directions, my car crashed through the guard rail and rested with my front left wheel hanging half on and half off of the side of the cliff.

I stared out the drivers window into nothingness, the ground below me missing as I teetered on the edge. My heart was beating uncontrollably now as I frantically tried to think about what to do. And that's when I realized I was powerless to do anything as I looked up into the rear view mirror yet again and saw that it hadn't been another Suburban. No, it had been an 18 wheeler that hit me from the side. I could still see white chips of paint from my car on it's grill. But more haunting than that was the sheer moment of eerie panic that hit me as I saw the tractor trailer barreling at the back of my car now at who knew how fast. I realized then that I could do nothing. So I did the only thing that I could think about, the only thing still in my control: I held tight to the steering wheel and gritted my teeth.

The impact came hard and fast, jolting my head back against the seat and then violently forward onto the steering wheel as my car was crushed from not only the side but the back now. But the jolt was momentary, not to last. For it was then that I fell, gracelessly and without a sound, my car launching like a crippled bottle rocket the long distance down into the deep blue sea below.

To Be Continued...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 25: Alyson Hannigan

* * * * *

(In the last chapter, our hero Dean was run off the road by a mysterious man in a large black truck. Plunging off the guard rail off a cliff into the cold, blue Pacific ocean below, we pick things up in mid air, moments from impact into the water)

It's true what they say about your life flashing before your eyes right before you think you are going to die. For me, that happened in those few seconds right before my BMW landed like a breaching whale into the dark ocean off the California coast. I saw lots of things and lots of people - my family, my friends, the girls who had broken my heart, the girls I had fallen in love with and all the flings and one night stands in between.

I could see nothing in front of me beyond the black horizon that the headlights lit up, a dizzying sense of floating overwhelming me as I braced for the thud into the water. By some sort of miracle, my car managed to hit the water almost completely level, the front end where the engine lay pulling me down only slightly. Whatever you can imagine falling off a cliff over 100 feet into water below is nothing compared to what it really feels like.

With all the grace of a brick hitting concrete, my car smacked into the crashing surface of the waves with a jolt, sending my head rocketing towards the roof of the car painfully, the force of the hit enough to break my jaw, my mouth filling with blood immediately. And for a moment, just a split second, after I hit the water, I felt like I was going to be okay. As if the water would somehow float my car and let me gently swim away from it to shore. But then the reality of physics took hold and I began to sink, nothing but deep ocean bottom beneath me to stop the plunge. The first thing I felt after I hit was the icy cold January water seeping in through the cracks at the doors. Slowly at first, then coming in as a torrent, the air escaping from cracks and holes in the cars frame work that I didn't even know existed. The water rose quickly, first to my ankles, then to my knees, and then to the middle of my chest, before I even had a chance to react.

The engine had gone dead now, all that fancy safety technology for walking away from an accident useless as I sank. I struggled with my seat belt, my instincts taking over now as I didn't act rationally but only like an animal, struggling to survive. I saw out of the corner of my eye the surreal image of the water overtaking the night sky above me as I sank. The water was up to my neck now as I lifted my head towards the roof, grasping at all the air I could suck into my lungs. My body was cold, colder than I had ever been in my life, as the water finally finished seeping in, filling every available pocket of space in the vehicle. I held my breath, opening my eyes to look around in the murkiness of the vehicle, trying to make out familiar shapes. Thankfully, the headlights of the car were still somehow on, allowing me enough light to tell what was up and what was down. My mind raced as I tried to think of what I had in my car that was heavy, what I could use to break the window and swim out, my only chance for survival now.

I felt the car gently land with a thud on the bottom of the sea floor, the front plowing softly into the mud and mirk, kicking up dirt all around me. Half swimming, half leaning, I felt around in the backseat for something, ANYTHING to help me. My lungs burned now, running out of air as I frantically tried to escape. I had always been able to hold my breath longer than my childhood friends growing up, and I hoped that skill would pay off now. My head felt dizzy now, things becoming black all around me as the car belched and spit out gases and air from...the trunk? Yes, of course!

I grabbed onto the back seat of the car, feeling around blindly for the switch that I knew would lower the seat and open up into the trunk. My hand finally touched onto a hard piece of plastic and I yanked, pulling hard. The pressure inside the car fought me, but after a moment I was able to get the seat down and see inside the pitch black of the trunk. I jammed my body halfway in, seeing that the trunk had not yet filled totally with water (God bless those Germans and their water tight design, I thought). I pushed my nose to the surface by the roof of the trunk, my face hitting the metal of the inside as I inhaled a whiff of life saving air. The water from the rest of the car was quickly filling in, gurgling like a stream into the air pocket.

Wedging my whole body now inside the trunk, I felt around for what I knew would save me: the child lock in the trunk. If I could just open that, whose very design was to keep people from suffocating inside of car trunks, I could use the force of the air inside to counteract the water pressure and hopefully get out. My hand touched it and I grabbed hold, pulling. It didn't budge. Frantic now, I yanked harder and harder, putting the weight of my shoulder against it. Things were going black now, my lungs on fire like the hottest fires of hell, and my body began to feel weak and tired, as if I had no energy left. Determined, I kept focused not on the pain that had spread from my lungs to my chest and legs, but onto the effort of pushing against the trunk. Finally, just as I was about to lose conscience completely, I felt a pulling on the other side of the trunk as the buyoancy that was left in the car, combined with my shoving and jostling, opened the trunk door.

By now there was nowhere else for the water to go and once the trunk was opened, the pressure seemed to magically dissapear. Inspired by my success, I wriggled out from the trunk and into the open water. I could make out the faint light of the moon above me, which meant that I was not too deep in the water. Kicking my legs like crazy, I moved agonizingly slowly up to the surface of the water.

Feet seemed to pass like miles as I raced as hard as I could, my last bit of energy spent on moving upwards towards the surface. Time seemed to slow down to a crawl as I kept my eyes focused above me, the pain of the water rushing against them, the salt from the sea stinging each and every nerve cell, almost unbearable. The light became more and more clear now and I couldn't tell if I was near the surface or dying. Still I kicked.

A second later, just as the last strength in my legs escaped me, my head broke the surface. I gasped deep, rich breaths of air, my body feeling as if it was without any weight. I thrust my arms to the surface and treaded water with strength I didn't know I had. A wave crashed on top of me, plunging my head back under for a second, but I held on and fought, pulling myself back to the surface. Blinking my eyes rapidly, I tried to get my bearings to see how far from shore I was.

Off in the distance, I saw a series of rocks jutting from the water and began to half swim, half float to them, the strength of the waves carrying me most of the way. I reached them within a few strokes and my hands brushed over the slimy surface of their jagged edge as my fingers wrapped tightly onto them, clinging desperately. The rock I had flung myself onto was big, it's point sticking out about three feet over the waves. The neighboring rocks around it were also quite large and I noticed one with a smooth, flat surface to it. Letting go of the one I held to, I made my way slowly to it.

I managed to get my foot onto a jutting crevice beneath it, my heavy leather shoes providing very little traction. I climbed upwards onto it and collapsed onto the base, my fingers hugging the otherside tightly.

My jaw ached and my fingers were red and bloody from the encounter with the rocks, the stinging water and it's coldness making them throb, but I knew I had made it. I was alive.

I don't know how long I clung to that rock, or how I made it to shore, nor do I remember waking up in the hospital, my mouth numb from pain medicine and my body wrapped tightly in blankets to get warm. Opening my eyes was an effort in and of itself, but I was glad that when I did open them, I saw Damon, my assistant, standing there.

"Hey man, you're awake," he said. He was sitting in a chair near the bed, his clothes looking like he had slept in them.

"Where am I?" I asked.

"You're in a hospital just outside of Santa Monica. Some surfers found you this morning, passed out on some rocks and they took you to shore. Lucky for you they were considerate enough to say it was an accident and not let the police know about what happened. Your jaw was bleeding pretty badly and the doctor says you lost three of your back teeth, but at least you are alive," he said gravenly. They must have found my wallet and called the office. I'm sure that when they couldn't reach anyone, they called Damon, who was one of the emergency contacts in case anything happened to the agency.

Feeling around in my mouth with my tongue, which felt heavy and thick, I noticed the gap he was talking about. Two teeth were missing in the very back of my mouth on the left side and one on the right. I must have knocked them out when I hit the roof right as the car splashed down.

"How long have I been asleep?" I asked groggily. My mind was beginning to unfog as I tried to remember what had happened to get me here.

"Well, you were in shock when they brought you in, screaming like a banshee the doctor said, so they gave you some morphine and knocked you out. How do you feel?" Damon asked.

"I feel like shit. But I'll make it through. What about the cops? What do they know about the people who sent me into the water?" I asked.

"Cops? No one even knows what happened yet, it happened too late last night. We don't even know how you got into the water in the first place. Unless of course, you'd like to TELL me what happened," Damon said, his face showing that he was eager to know more.

I proceeded to recount as best as I could remember the details of what happened: How after leaving the office following a wonderful night with Julia Stiles, I followed a guy who had been sneaking around the office. And how he had called me on my cell phone (something I still didn't know how he got) and then how I had been run off the road and barely managed to escape from the car.

Damon's face had turned ashen almost, taking in every detail with a look of shock and confusion and anger.

"So who do you think it was? Why would someone try to kill you like that? I mean, no offense man, but you aren't anybody THAT famous," Damon said, standing up now and pacing the room as he lost himself in thought.

"That my friend is the $64,000 question. When I get out of here, I'm going to set out to figure that out," I said, trying to sit up in the bed. Damon rushed over to stop me.

"No, no, hey bro take it easy. The doctor said you can leave first thing in the morning but he wants you to stay the night just in case there was any kind of internal damage. Let me go get him in here and you can explain what happened," Damon said, walking out the door.

I collapsed back onto the sterile pillow of the bed, the drabness of the room sedative in it's decorum. The doctor and Damon returned in a few minutes and after mentioning the part about being run off the road, the doctor called for the one duty police officer in the hospital to come and take my statement. By the time I finished telling the story for the third time, I was exhausted. Damon told me that he would let me get some sleep and left me alone in the room flicking off the light as I slipped off into a drug induced dream.

The next day, after checking myself out from the hospital, I returned to the office, determined to find out what happened. I was surprised when I arrived to find that the entire staff had gotten me one of those oversized novelty cards and signed it. And on top of that, Damon presented me with a normal size card, adorned with signatures from some of the firms best and brightest clients.

"I acted discreetly about this, getting as many as I could last night. I didn't want to tell anyone why you were in the hospital so that it didn't sneak into the papers again like what happened with Natalie. So I just told them you were sick," Damon whispered as he handed me the card.

"Thanks man, I really appreciate that. But right now, I want to get to the bottom of this thing," I said as I walked quickly into my office.

"Uh Dean," Damon called to me as I opened the door.

"What?" I said, stepping in and in the process bumping right into and knocking over Alyson Hannigan.

"Oh! Geez Alyson, I didn't see you standing there! Damon, why didn't you tell me that she was in my office?" I said, shooting him a scowl from across the room as I bent down to help her up.

"I tried to. But you didn't slow down," he said. I shot him another dirty look but then returned my attention to Alyson.

"I'm terribly sorry," I said as I helped her to her feet.

"That's ok. I heard you outside but I shouldn't have even been waiting in your office in the first place. That's what waiting rooms are for I guess," Alyson said sheepishly.

"No, don't worry about it," I said as I made my way to my desk. "I'd ask you to come in and have a seat but we've already taken care of that part I think. Now, to what do I owe this privilege?"

"Well, I had made an appointment with you last week. Damon said this was the only time you were available. So I get up early and drive all the way here to see you and then he tells me that you were in the hospital all night! Are you okay?" she asked, a look of concern on her face. Alyson wore a jean jacket with a white t-shirt underneath and a pair of black Capri pants. Her short red hair was pulled back behind her ears.

"No, it's fine. I'm fine. Just a little late getting in, that's all," I lied. Part of me was putting up my business front while another part of my mind was still stuck fiddling with the puzzle in my head over what happened yesterday.

"You sure? Your face looks a little, well, swollen," she said, pointing to my right cheek. I ran a hand over it and it was a little hard and puffy I could tell.

"Yeah, it's no problem. I just had some trouble with my jaw. Any ways, what's up?" I asked, changing the subject.

"I came to ask for your advice on my career," she said with a deep breath.

"Well, I'm your agent. That's what I'm here for. You want off of Buffy, is that it?" I asked, shuffling some paper work on my desk but not really paying attention to her.

"No, I love 'Buffy' and being on the show and all that. I was talking more about my film career. I want to do more movies, but I'm afraid that I'm going to be type cast as the 'One time, at band camp...' girl," she said. Her legs were crossed and she bounced an ankle up and down on her thigh. I had seen many women do this before - it meant that they had something on their mind and they were determined to do it.

"Ok. But Alyson, those movies aren't exactly a bad thing. They've made almost $500 million combined in box office receipts alone. Do you know what kind of power that has when I go to the bargaining table with a studio? It's tremendous," I said to her.

"I know that. And again, they are a lot of fun to do. But I want something else. I want something deeper, something besides a catch phrase and a running gag," she said.

"Like what?" I asked.

"Well, something more dramatic. Something more...sexy," she said, shaking her head in self agreement with what she had just said.

"Sexy? Alyson, I hate to be the one to break it to you, but you've only gotten into this business as far as you have not because you are sexy. You're cute, your attractive. You have that girl-next-door look going for you. Sorry, but Sarah Gellar is the type who exudes sexiness. Not you, not in the roles you have done so far in your career," I said. I hated being so blunt, but sometimes stars egos get out of control and they think that they can do any kind of role.

Alyson looked shocked - as if someone had just killed her beloved puppy or something. She stood up from her chair furiously.

"You! You can't say that...you're my agent! You can't...I mean, I'm...don't tell me...I am too sexy!" she said, the anger in her voice rising. Her copper red hair flew wildly around her head, her face turning a deep shade of red in her anger and frustration, her high cheek bones and freckles looking like spotted apples.

"Alyson, calm down. I've had a rough past 24 hours. I didn't mean to be so harsh on you, it's just...I have a lot on my mind, that's all,"

Alyson sighed to herself and I could tell she was mulling over if I was being honest or not. "I wish you could tell me why things were so rough, but Damon out there said that it was a personal problem. Regardless, I still can't believe you don't think I could pull off a sexy role. Didn't you see my pictures in FHM?"

"Yes, I did. And that was quite the interview you gave. But again, it all comes down to how the audience perceives you. Buffy fans wouldn't have a problem with it I'm sure, but the rest of the general public I'm not so sure about. And to get those kind of vamp roles, you have to be sure about it or else the studios will go with someone else," I said to her, reclining back in my chair. My jaw and head throbbed mercilessly and though I enjoyed Alyson's company, I simply wasn't in the mood to get into a long argument with a star over her roles.

"Hmm...well, I'll tell you what. Why don't you come over to my place tonight. I'll fix you dinner and then I'll show you how sexy I can be," Alyson said with a wry smile as her fingers danced invitingly over the leather of the chair she sat in.

I pondered the invitation for a moment - my mind and most of my body said to just go home and recuperate, but as always my dick had other ideas. "Alright. What time?" I said with a half smile, half sigh.

"Let's say 7:00. You have my address in your Rolodex, right?" she said. I nodded. "Great! Ok, I'll see you then. Oh and Dean, it would be very gentlemanly of you to bring some wine you know,"

"I'll see what I can do. See you at 7:00," I replied as Alyson walked out of the office, her hips swishing as she walked. Was she really not cut out for a sexy role? I honestly didn't know. I knew that tonight though, I'd find out.

That afternoon, I busied myself with a mountain of contracts and submitted forms by wanna-be actors and actresses. It was incredible the amount of girls that came in and left their resumes. Girls of all colors, dispositions and types - black, white, asian, thin, voluptuous, runway model thin, brown hair, blond hair, black hair, GREEN hair...after a while, they all started to look alike. Part of me felt bad that most of these women would try so hard to get into the business and yet never make it. Some would return home heartbroken; others would wind up staying in town, finding another wanna-be actor (or actress) and shack up together, further expanding LA's population. And even a handful ended up in the adult film world, making pornos for the quick money that it brought about. And yet, here I was in the middle of everything, knee deep in some of the hottest stars and I hadn't done a damn thing to earn it. The accident the night before had put things in perspective - maybe I needed a change of scene. Maybe I needed something new and fresh. But now was not a good time, I couldn't just walk away. Not with so much to do and so many people depending on me...

I rubbed my temples and traced my hand over my jaw, feeling the slight swelling that made my cheek puffy. I had downed four Advil just a half hour earlier and was still waiting on it to kick in. Around 2:00 though, Damon came in and sat down and gave me something else to think about besides my busted mouth and the meaning of the Hollywood business.

"Dean, I have an idea. I think I know how we can find out more info about those guys that tried to kill you last night," Damon said excitedly.

"Oh yeah? How's that?" I asked.

"Well, a few years ago my roommate in college kept getting these weird calls from this guy in the middle of the night, saying some really bizarre things. At first we thought it was funny but then the guy kept doing it, every night, at different times. So we got his phone number through star 69, but every time we tried to call HIM, there was no answer. When the calls kept on coming, my friend finally just got pissed off and hired a private investigator. Within a few hours, the guy had given us his address, name, where he worked and his license plate number. We waited for the guy to get home and I think scared him a little and the calls stopped. And it's all due to the PI," Damon said.

"That's great man, but I don't think that the description I could give would be enough to let him track it down. We should probably just call the police," I said.

"I thought you didn't want them getting involved because it was too high profile?" Damon asked. He had me there, I had forgotten about the buzz it might cause if some cop said something to his kids about it.

"You're right. Hmmm...have you got this investigator's number?" I said.

"Right here," Damon replied, handing me a small business card. It read FRANK MCALLISTER - INVESTIGATOR and gave a phone number and email address, although surprisingly no office location.

"Thanks. I'll give him a call in a bit," I said. Damon headed out of the office: "Don't mention it. Just trying to help,"

I played with the card in my hands for a few minutes, thinking about what he said. This guy might know his stuff, but could he really hunt down the two thugs who ran me off the road based solely on my description of them and their cars? It was worth a shot I suppose - if they knew I was still alive, they might come after me a little bit harder next time and I might as well get the jump on THEM.

I dialed the number, letting it ring six or seven times. I was two rings away from hanging up and telling Damon he gave me the wrong number when a gruff voice, almost identical to the ones you imagine a private detective would have, answered. "What?" he said.

"Is this Frank McAllister?" I said.

"Yea, that's me. What do you want?" he said hoarsely. I could only imagine what this guy looked like.

"I was referred to you by one of your past clients. Well, not your client exactly, more of a friend of,"

"Get to the point. You've got my number, now what do you want?" he interrupted. I resented being interrupted, but I hoped that meant that he wanted to get straight down to business.

"Well, I had an incident last night with two men who tried to kill me and I need your help in tracking them down. The problem is, I have no idea who they were. Can you help?" I asked.

"Maybe. Give me their description and everything that happened," McAllister said. I spent the next ten minutes reciting (for the third time) the whole scenario and what had happened, straining to remember everything I could about the incident. The entire time I was greeted by silence on the other end and when I finished, I thought he had hung up, or at the very least was ignoring me.

"Uh-huh. Is that all?" he finally said. "Anything else you can remember?"

"No, that's it. I just got out of the hospital this morning and," I said, abbreviating my spiel because of his apparent distaste for long-windedness.

"Alright. Let me get your name and number and I should have something for you in a few hours," McAllister said with a heavy sigh. It seemed like it was a strain to him just to hold a conversation with me.

"Well, I'll be at home probably by the time you call, so call me there. 555-0417. And my name is Dean,"

"Ok Dean, I'll give you a call when I learn anything. We can discuss payment at that point," McAllister said, hanging up without so much as a goodbye. I glanced at the phone in bewilderment, wondering if I'd ever get anything out of this.

That night I headed out to Alyson's house, borrowing one of the company cars to get there. Alyson lived alone, in a fairly normal upper middle class neighborhood not too far from a lot of the happening places in LA. Her house was a two-story pueblo design, the exterior a soft mix of pastel oranges and greens. Anyone who happened to drive by would hardly assume it was home to such a rising star as Alyson, but I think that she wanted to keep things that way - to stay normal and "connected" to the roots of the rest of society.

She had left the porch light on for me, as well as a note inside the handle of the door: "Dean, come in. I'm upstairs taking a shower." the note read. Following her advice, I stepped inside. I was immediately overwhelmed by the wafting scent of food being prepared, some sort of baked chicken with a hint of spices to it from the smell.

I made my way to the kitchen and saw that Alyson had set out a plate for each of us and that a pan of the chicken I had smelled was cooling in the middle of the table. Hearing footsteps behind me, I turned around and was amazed to find Alyson standing there.

Wearing just a light purple silk robe that barely covered up to her thighs, Alyson’s red hair hung wetly by her shoulders. She wore no make up, but didn't need it - the heat of the shower was enough to bring out the cute freckles on her face, giving her face a rosy glow. The overhead light of the kitchen hit her copper red hair at just the right angle, giving her the appearance of a fiery lioness, ready to devour her freshly fallen prey.

"Hi Dean! I'm so happy you decide to come and that you read my note," Alyson said, planting a quick kiss on my cheek. Her skin and body smelled soft and clean, the soap of the shower giving off a slight perfume like smell that was almost dizzying.

"I'd never miss a meal with a client Alyson, so you shouldn't have worried about that," I said, taking a seat at the table. She joined me across the way and we began to eat. The chicken was delicious - a tangy herbal lemon flavoring added to the chicken breast to give it just the right amount of moistness. With it came wild rice, mixed and served with freshly sliced onions and peppers. On top of that was a helping of steamed green beans and corn. All of this Alyson made herself and as I remarked to her upon finishing, it was absolutely exquisite.

"I'm glad you liked it. Cooking was a hobby for me as a little girl and, well since this acting thing took off, I don't have as much time to do it. So I enjoy those rare chances I get to prepare food for anyone," Alyson said. "Would you like some champagne?"

I nodded and she brought the bottle over, holding it in her hands, the mouth facing me.

"Would you open this? I always have the hardest time getting these damn things open," Alyson said, gripping the base of the bottle. I twisted in the corkscrew and pulled hard. For a second, I thought the cork wouldn't budge, but then with a loud POP it came out. The force of it startled Alyson and she jumped back instinctively. For just a split second I could see the faintest tip of her nipple poke out through her shirt as her small breasts jiggled with the sudden movement. And then like that it was gone.

I must have been staring because I didn't notice that the champagne was starting to bubble up and out, a small trickle hitting the floor.

"Oops! Here, get your glass," Alyson said with a laugh as she lifted the bottle upright, taking a drink straight from the dark green glass to catch the slight overflow. I held out my glass as well as hers and she poured us both some drinks. We talked for a while, cracking jokes about mutual Hollywood friends and the like, but no matter how hard I tried I couldn't get the image of her nipple out of my head. Not wanting to seem over eager, I acted as if nothing had happened.

Within half an hour we had moved out to the living room, where Alyson had kept the lights dim and had some soft jazz playing in the background. Alyson had finished her third glass of champagne and was getting quite tipsy, her words starting to slur a little as she spoke.

"You know, I bet that Sarah Michelle is a slut. I bet she wants it and gets it all the time from Freddie," Alyson said, waving her glass around a little erratically. I had seen this before - stars getting trashed and then bad mouthing friends. Most of the time it was never an issue but more often than not I had diffused many a situation over the phone between two pissed off women.

"Oh, I seriously doubt that. From what I hear, she doesn't have sex that much at all. Freddie apparently isn't...umm, well I think that they are both really busy," I said to her. (If only she knew the truth!)

"Bullshit! I'll believe that when pigs fly!" Alyson said, finishing off her glass. There was an awkward pause in the room, the music becoming more clear now in the still silence.

Trying to get the conversation started again and to try and figure out why I was there to see how "sexy" she was, I said "Well Alyson, I better get going. It's been a long day,"

I stood up, but Alyson jumped to her feet, the sudden movement making her giggle a little.

"No! You can't go! I didn't show you how sexy I am!" Alyson said, her face showing signs of sobering up. My guess at this point now was that whatever she had planned had made her very nervous and she needed some liquid courage to get through it.

"Well, I don't know. I mean, it's pretty late and I have to be in the office in the morning and all," I said, feigning an excuse. The image of her nipple now raced through my head and I couldn't get it out. The air was filled with some kind of electric excitement, like a charge right before a lighting strike when you just KNOW that something is going to happen any second now. That's how things felt now in the room as Alyson swayed a little on her feet in front of me.

"No no no! You STAY! I'll be right back. Trust me, you'll be happy that you stayed," Alyson said, bounding off around the corner and up the stairs to her bedroom. Still keeping up my fake disinterest, I called to her "Ok, I'll be right here. But hurry up!"

I sat back down on the couch and closed my eyes, listening to the music. It was so soothing and relaxing and with the combination of the wine and the gourmet meal, I felt very calm.

I heard some loud thumping coming from upstairs as Alyson came down quickly. She stopped behind the corner and I saw her arm poke out, holding onto a remote. With the push of a button, the lights in the living room dimmed almost completely out, and the music on the CD player changed to a fast thumping rock song.

"Close your eyes Dean!" Alyson called from around the corner. "If you don't close them, I'm not going to do it,"

Obliging now, I closed my eyes and laid my head back on the couch once more. I heard Alyson moving some stuff around in front of me, the heavy dragging of the coffee table being moved out of the way. Still keeping my eyes closed, the music seemed to get louder. I heard a few more brief moments of movement and then Alyson was standing in front of me, a few feet away.

"Ok, ready!" she bubbled excitedly. Opening my eyes, my jaw almost dropped from what I saw. In the middle of the floor was a pole about 8 or 9 feet tall, sticking straight up in the air and coming just an inch or two short of the ceiling. The pole was held up by a smooth, heavy looking base made out of some kind of metal or something. In the dim light of the room, the goldness of the pole glistened and seemed to beckon me to come closer. I wouldn't have had to go far - next to the pole, no less than 2 feet away was a folding chair, sitting directly in front of the pole. And of course, standing next to the pole with one hand on her hip and her back arched a little, her other hand on the pole itself, was Alyson.

She had shed the robe now in favor of something far more erotic - a lace black bra (a push-up bra I could tell, as her breasts seemed to almost double now from the glimpse I had seen), a pair of thigh high black leather boots and one of the skimpiest pairs of panties I had ever seen. The material was see-through, but due to the unfortunate lack of light in the room, I really couldn't see much of anything beyond the faint shape of her sex.

"Well, don't just stand there! Come over here and have a seat!" Alyson said, curling her finger out at me as she motioned for me to come over. She seemed like a completely different person now - indeed quite sexy, but also full of some kind of raw sexuality that indeed did just seem to spill forth from her lithe, milky pale skin.

I walked slowly over to the chair as Alyson held her place - I was now just a few inches from her and I realized she hadn't moved when I came over. The slight brushing against her I had done, the radiating eroticism between us, served all the more to excite her (and me as well).

I sat down in the chair and glanced up at Alyson - the chair was low to the ground, but Alyson's boots had given her about a 3 inch boost in height. She looked down at me, her green eyes a fire with excitement.

"Now you can see how sexy I really can be," she said. With a sudden movement of her hand, she threw my legs apart so that I was sitting with my legs on both sides of the chair - a perfect position for her to move and grind in front of me. Content that I was in place, Alyson turned and walked around to the back side of the pole. It was then that I noticed that she was wearing a thong, one that rode straight up her ass, allowing her toned, firm ass cheeks to be clearly pronounced in front of me.

Hitting a button on the remote that she still grasped, Alyson changed tracks on the music to a more urban, bass heavy beat. It was some kind of jungle/techno mixture thing, with no lyrics but a whole lot of synthesizers and drums. Of course, I only paid attention to this for a second: what happened next was guaranteed to hold my attention.

With one quick half-leap, half-climb, Alyson mounted onto the pole, wrapping her legs around the steel so that they met at the knees on the other side. Clicking her big heels together, she tightened her legs firmly on the pole and pulled the rest of her body towards it, grasping tightly with her thighs. Flinging her head back sexily, Alyson held her body against the pole as she slowly slid down a little. But just as quick as she fell, Alyson had scooted back up, her ass bouncing sexily as she moved and very slightly made her way in a sort of falling rotation around the pole.

Pulling herself up by her arms, Alyson held herself in the air and slowly pulled her legs off of the pole, just enough to stick them out in front of me as she pushed her knees back together and arched and moved her legs with the beat of the music. This maneuver took a lot of work I could tell, seeing Alyson's muscles in her whole body becoming taught and tight as she shifted around and then wrapped her legs back around the pole.

Turning her back to me now, Alyson leaned her head around her shoulder and gave me a quick wink and a gorgeous smile and then moved her head back away. She moved an arm back behind her now, unclasping her bra and very slowly letting the straps fall away from her shoulders. With a quick shimmy, she let the garment fall from her body completely and hit the floor. Alyson, still a little reluctant and nervous, kept to her plan and turned around on the pole, placing her feet back on the ground as she spun. I got my first real look at Alyson's breasts then, and they were indeed just as lovely as the glimpse I had already stolen.

Freckled slightly just like the rest of her ivory skinned body, Alyson's nipples were a surprising dark reddish blush color, far deeper in shade than the hair on her head. She had medium sized breasts, a middle b-cup by my estimates. With nothing to cover the top of her body now and a pair of panties that barely even covered the rest, Alyson's true womanly figure took shape - she was petite and well rounded, with curved hips that accentuated the rest of her body perfectly, her legs smooth and shapely as they descended down into the darkness of the boots. Alyson smiled at me nervously as my eyes roamed up and down her body, but there must have been something on my face that was comforting because she set back into the routine she had planned, the momentary interruption making her forget what she was doing.

Mounting the pole (so to speak) again, she began twirling around it at a quickly increasing pace, just trying to get going fast enough to lift her legs up and manage to scoot up the pole about two feet in the air. Turning to face me from the other side of the pole, Alyson watched me sexily as she slowly slid down it, letting the cool metal rub in between her breasts. Her nipples poked out tautly from her body, the tips pressing against the metal as she slowly slid down it a few inches. The music was going heavily now at a much faster pace and this seemed to encourage Alyson along, make her want to speed up the exquisite, professional quality pole dancing she was doing.

Grasping the pole with one hand, she slowly and seductively slid the thumb on her left hand down to the waist band of her panties. With an agonizingly deliberate pace, the material seemed to trickle down her legs, first past her thighs, then to her knees and finally landing on the floor. Alyson now clutched the pole completely naked, her pussy hidden cleverly by the pole covering it. Spinning around again, Alyson's back now faced me, her legs clutching tightly onto the metal as she flexed in and out her ass cheeks. I could make out the soft shape of her mound between her legs, her inner lips opening and closing as she worked her buttock muscles.

With one final twirl, Alyson spun around the pole and held herself up prostrate on the pole, her entire nude and lithe body now facing me. Supporting her body with just her arms, she unveiled the climax of the show - opening her legs wide now, I got a perfect view of her cunt. She had freshly shaved it, probably right before I arrived and with her legs spread I could see the true beauty of her snatch. She was indeed a natural red hair, her sparse pubic hair a dark crimson red that seemed to blaze like fire in contrast to her body.

"So, do you think I'm sexy now?" Alyson said throatily, her voice deepening as she held herself on the pole, her eyes ablaze with sexual excitement. I could only nod.

"Do you want to fuck me?" she asked, opening and closing her legs to reveal and hide, reveal and hide her moistening sex. I again nodded and stood up a little to unbuckle my pants and slide them down my legs to my ankles. This brought a grin to Alyson's face as she saw my fully erect, 9 inch cock laying directly on my stomach, the tension and excitement of what was to come making it twitch a little.

Sliding down the pole towards me, I sat in the chair again and watched as Alyson moved from supporting herself on the pole to placing her thighs on top of my own, her body slowly coming to rest on my lap. She had her legs spread still and as she dismounted the pole completely, I held my dick out for her open lips to ease onto.

The fluidity of it was amazing and swift - Alyson's lips opened slowly as first the head of my prick, then inch by inch more and more became engulfed by her moist womanhood. Wrapping her arms around my neck, my cock buried itself completely in her now, her pubic bone coming to rest on my crotch.

Leaning into me tightly, she shuddered a bit, an orgasm, as she exhaled and turned herself over into my arms.

"I also cum so deliciously when I dance like that. But I want more - give me all you've got Dean," Alyson whispered into my ear. Placing my hands around her tight bottom, kneading the cheeks in my hands, I began to move her up and down my cock, her body moving in rhythm to my pace as she propped herself up by herself, letting inch by inch of my meat slide in and out of her. She gasped as we slowly made love, feeling and savoring every inch of me. I too was incredibly enchanted by this erotic situation, losing myself in the tightness of her twat. Alyson was an expert lover, knowing exactly what to do and how to get it done to make both of us reach the highest levels of pleasure possible.

We continued our pace like that for a few minutes, but it grew increasingly uncomfortable, so I stood up from the chair. Alyson wrapped her muscular and fit legs around my waist, scissoring my cock inside of her as we moved from the chair to the floor. I laid her down on her back gently and lifted her legs up, resting her knees on my shoulders. This allowed me greater access to her pussy, and I drilled into her faster now, feeling myself bottoming out inside of her with every deep thrust I gave.

Alyson was no longer the quiet and sensual girl she had been when we started - now she seemed to have transformed into a sex starved animal, urging me on as I sawed in and out of her pussy.

"Oh yeah! God! Don't stop! Ooooo, fuck me harder Dean! Fuck my pussy!" she wailed as I continued to fuck her. I felt her tremble beneath me again as she climaxed around me, her cunt now moist and sopping wet from our love making. I leaned my mouth down to hers and kissed her gently on the lips. But Alyson wanted nothing gentle now - she forced her tongue into my mouth, the tiny pinkness of it like a writhing snake as we explored each other's mouths. I moved my hand up to her breasts and fondled them in my hand, enjoying the small but incredibly soft feel of them. Pushing her left breast up, Alyson broke the kiss and licked her nipple with a flick of her tongue, her green eyes afire as she gave herself over to the sex.

Propping her up some, I now laid down on my back and let Alyson's strong legs do the work as she lowered herself on and off of me, letting my cock move around inside of her as she would grind it around. I felt the shaft of my prick brush against her clit many times and I knew from the sheer heat given off between her legs that she was on fire with the desire of the moment.

Alyson lifted herself off of me completely now, but just for a moment as she spun around backwards and rode me - cowgirl style. Her legs were bent at the knees across my waist as she moved like a woman possessed, bucking and grinding in the air around me, her sweaty red hair flying around her face. I gripped onto her ass tightly, running a finger up her crack and brushing it lightly against her pert asshole. Alyson gasped as the tip of my finger moved down between her legs and I rubbed against her mound, gently massaging it. This caused her to only bounce on me faster and I was forced to remove my hand and place it on her hips just to keep her from bouncing off.

The added speed now brought me closer and closer to orgasm, and with just a few more thrusts inside of Alyson, I felt my cum erupt from my cock, coating her inner pussy wall with hot and sticky semen. Alyson's body seemed to feel my shots hit inside of her and this caused her legs to clamp shut tightly around me, milking my prick and holding me in as I pumped load after load inside of her. Slowly Alyson's bouncing stopped and her body came to a bent rest as she leaned back against me, her back pressing against my chest.

Fully spent, my prick shrunk a little and slid out from inside her, the shaft from head to base coated in our sticky love juices. I held Alyson in my arms for a while as we both caught our breath and relaxed, both completely content from not only the sex but the great food and the warming buzz of the alcohol.

As I went to leave an hour or so later, Alyson walked me to the door, still naked. Opening the front door, I saw her shiver a little as the crisp February air danced around her naked body, causing her nipples (which were already red from my tongue's work) to harden in the night.

"That was great Dean. I haven't had such a good lay like that in a long time," Alyson said, propping herself up in the doorway as I stood to leave. "And keep in mind what I said about the sexy roles, ok?"

"Alyson, I will tell you one thing that most people never hear me admit: I was wrong. You are more sexy than half the women on this planet. That thing you do with your legs...wow, it's amazing. Don't worry, once I get in there with the studio heads, you'll be in a shoo-in for whatever role you want to," I said.

Alyson giggled a little as she hugged me tightly, planting a soft kiss on my lips. She had returned now to the same persona that most of America was familiar with, the innocent little girl that everyone seemed to know someone who was just like. But what came out of her mouth was anything but innocent. "Thank you. And if they have a problem with it, tell them I'll suck there cock to prove it. I'd love to be there in the boardroom when you offer up that option," she said with a gentle whisper, a smile across her face as she laughed lightly.

I too laughed and returned the kiss, heading out the door. I heard her close it softly behind me, the heavy metallic click of the bolt. Getting into my car, I headed back out onto the freeway and towards home - a place I hadn't been in over 48 hours. I felt more cautious now, checking the mirrors more frequently to see if anyone had followed me. But it turned out to be my imagination.

However, I was startled back to reality when my phone rang, giving me a rushing sense of deja vu. I checked the number and it was one that I didn't recognize. My heart beating in my chest loudly now, I picked it up.

"Hello?"

"Mr. Simonds? This is Frank McAllister. I've got some information for you. I have the list of guys down to three possibilities but I need just a few more details from you to give you a solid name. You got a minute?" Frank said. It was almost a relief to hear his voice and know that he had actually found something that was useful.

"Ok, ask away," I replied.

"First off, was the guy you saw a bit chunky or was he more built in the shoulders?" Frank asked. I thought hard, trying to recall.

"Well, it was dark. But I'm pretty sure he was more toned in the upper body, so the second choice," I said.

"Good. Now, next question. When you saw him get away, did he have any sort of limp to him, something like say a leg he was dragging?" McAllister asked.

"No. Nothing like that. No, this guy was fast, real fast," I said as I changed lanes on the interstate. Even at 11 at night, traffic was still rather hairy.

"Ok, last question. When the man spoke, did you notice any kind of discernable accent? You say you grew up in New York so you know what Italians and Russians and all those sound like. Did he sound at all like one of those guys to you?" Frank said.

This was a real struggle to remember. There had been very few words said between us, but I was trying to remember if anything had sounded different. It suddenly came back to me - when he said "Hope you can swim", or something like that, the "you" came out as "youse". Bingo! Brooklyn, Italian, East coast accent.

"Yes! Yes he did! I just remembered, he had an Italian accent. Not real heavy, but just enough to be discernable. Does that help?" I asked excitedly.

"It does. Mr. Simonds, the man you are looking for is named Warren Aiello. He's from your native city of New York and he's a local goon here in town for some of the movie studios, the strip joints, basically anyone who will hire him for muscle. He's done a few years for assault and battery but nothing too serious. Aiello has connections, so I think he beats the wrap most of the time. What I can't figure out though is why he was out there taking pictures of you," McAllister said gruffly, as if this sort of information gathering was boring and routine to him.

"I don't know. That's what I'm trying to figure out as well," I replied. "Listen, do you have an address or somewhere I can go to find this fucker?"

"I do, but I wouldn't recommend that. Aiello is a tough character and I know from the kind of gossip and dirt that I hear that he doesn't hesitate to take people out. They say he has a pretty high tolerance for pain and has no remorse for his victims. You suddenly appearing alive again to him wouldn't be a good play in my book," McAllister said. He sounded a little afraid of this Aiello character himself, but that didn't bother me. I wanted to get to the bottom of this and more specifically, to get revenge.

"I'll take that under consideration. Tell me where he's at and I'll double whatever I'm paying you now," I said to him.

"You haven't paid me one God-damned nickel yet. That's another reason I called. So until you pay me," McAllister said, sliding into his hardball mode.

"Look, this isn't a bargaining table. You call my office in the morning, ask for Damon. He will pay you handsomely, I'm sure of it. Now just tell me this guy's address and we can consider this transaction complete, at least on my end,"

McAllister sighed and then read off a card: "3516 Ocean Valley Drive. It's in Los Angeles, near South Central. But unless you are packing, I wouldn't recommend going down there. There are far worse characters out than Aiello this time of night,"

"Again, I'll take that into consideration," I said as I committed the address to memory. I knew roughly where that was and in fact was on the exact right road to getting there. "Thank you for your help, I will speak to you in the morning," I said, hanging up the phone before he could get another word in.

I drove like a bat out of hell, dodging and weaving in and out of traffic. Even if there had been anyone following me, they surely wouldn't have been able to keep up. Within a few minutes I was rolling onto the North end of Ocean Valley, driving just slow enough to read the addresses but not too slow to risk getting car jacked. Reaching into the glove compartment, I pulled out my 9mm. I had Damon bring it from my house when I was still in the hospital, not wanting to take any risks if the people who wanted me dead found out I wasn't.

I drove through a decrepit and blinking yellow light, swinging from one broken wire over the street. The neighborhood was like a ghost town, only a few people out walking around on the streets and I knew McAllister was right: they weren't the kind you wanted to mess with. A few of them watched me drive past, staring at my car and trying to gauge if it was worth their trouble. Up ahead at an intersection I spotted the building that I was looking for: 3516.

It was an abandoned and old factory or warehouse like structure, it's massive roof jutting out a good story or two above the nearest building. There was a parking lot for a closed down gas station just across the street. I pulled into it and switched off my lights. I slowly got out of the car, not really expecting it to be there when I got back (and yet I locked it anyways).

Heading towards the building, I paused in front of it. It was dark and desolate looking except for one light on in the very top window, the faint yellow pale of it disappearing into the bleakness of the night. I stood in front of the doorway inside: it was an old office complex, probably abandoned in the '50s. But the front door had been torn off and I could make out a flight of rickety looking stairs just inside the entryway.

Taking a deep breath, I stepped inside.

TO BE CONTINUED...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 26: Reese Witherspoon

* * * * *

(In the last chapter, Dean managed to track down the man who tried to kill him by running him off the road, through the help of a private investigator and the underground channels of the crime world. We pick up with Dean approaching the place where the man, Warren Aiello, is currently at.)

The light was very dim inside, the only illumination coming from the streetlight that seemed miles away down the street. The older, decrepit building had indeed been an apartment at some point, although since then had fallen into great disrepair. The front door inside was off its hinges and lay against the wall at an angle, the wood of it long since rotted through by termites and was dotted in what appeared to be bullet holes. Heading towards the shaky looking stairs, I noticed the graffiti along the walls, some old and some new. Though it had been uninhabited, this place had seen it's fair share of activity in recent years.

I knew silence was key here, so I carefully took one step at a time, watching where I was going to make sure I planted my feet on the firmest looking portion of the board. Cigarette butts, crack vials and empty beer bottles dotted the stairwell like the way a child's toys fill a normal household. Each item seemed to say volumes about the history of the building and what had taken place there.

I ascended the stairs at a slow but firm pace, the only sound in the hallway coming from my own thudding heart and the occasional car driving by on the street outside. I cleared the first floor with no problem and was almost through the second floors steps when my foot suddenly came down on a rickety step and plunged right through the rotted wood, the splintering of it sounding like an explosion in the silence. Carefully I pulled my foot back out - it had hurt like hell but I was ok - and tried not to make any more noise than needed as the wood groaned upward as my foot came out. On firmer ground, I paused for what seemed like an eternity and listened to see if Warren upstairs had heard anything. When no noise came, I continued upward.

Reaching the third floor, I again paused and surveyed the scene. Up here, not even the light of the street shone, essentially putting me in complete darkness. If it had not been for the blue glow of what had to be a television down at the very end of the hall, Aiello's room, I probably wouldn't have been able to see even a foot out in front of me. The building reeked like piss and death up here, all the smells from the other floors accumulating and rising upward like some kind of grotesque crescendo. Covering my nose with my shirt, I removed the gun from my pants and slid slowly along the inside of the right wall, taking things as slow as possible. Sweat dripped down my face in rivets, soaking my clothes and seeming to give the air an even more pungent odor.

My back now leaning against the wall, I stopped by Aiello's door and listened. It had indeed been a television that was on - I could hear Wheel of Fortune blaring at a semi-loud level - and things were much brighter in the hallway now. He must have had a light on overhead, because the blue glow was now overcome by a competing yellow dullness that spilled out onto the floor of the hallway. I had been expecting him to be locked inside of this room, doors bolted and firearms all around just in case of the inevitable, but to my surprise there WAS no door and, from my quick glance inside, I saw nothing but the bare floor, a threadbare chair and a television set in the room at all.

I at first though Aiello wasn't even there, that I had gotten the wrong building. But when something happened on the show, when one of the contestants solved the puzzle, I heard Aiello say "Finally bitch, only took you four spins," and I knew I had the right place. My heart thudded even louder now as I wiped the sweat off my head with the back of my hand, and instinct took over. Leaning slowly, inch by inch into the room, I turned and stood in the doorway, the gun raised out in front of me.

It took me a moment to adjust to the sudden brightness of light in the room, no matter how dull it had seemed from outside the room, but when I got my vision back I assessed the scene. Aiello sat hunched in the chair, leaning forward, his eyes no more than six inches from the screen. His massive back was stretching the fabric of his white cotton t-shirt and I saw a bag of empty potato chips on the floor beside him. What worried me more though was the double barrel shotgun that leaned up against the chair, just a few inches from his hand. I knew that if I made a move first, I had to make it good. Otherwise, I didn't stand a chance.

Taking a tentative step into the room, I held the gun steady out in front of me. Aiello was only a few paces in front of me now, his makeshift stuff sitting in the middle of the room, a giant (and cracked) glass window giving a view onto the street below.

He didn't seem to hear me approach behind him, lost in the show he was watching. However, when I clicked the safety off of my gun as I held it a few feet away from the back of his head, it was obvious that his body had tensed up. Very slowly, his hand reached down to the remote and flicked off the television. I moved the gun along his arm as he did this, just to make sure that he didn't try anything. With the TV off, we were left in silence in the room.

His body still tense, Aiello said "Alright man, whoever you are, let's just talk about this ok? Don't do anything rash and we can both walk away from this in one piece,"

I took a step closer, pushing the barrel into the back of his head "Ok, I'm listening. You probably don't even know who I am," I said.

"You got that wrong Simonds. I know exactly who you are. I KNEW I should have blown up your car, rather than sink it. But life is full of lots of should haves. You aren't dead, that much is obvious. That doesn't mean you won't be before I get done with you though," Aiello said. The coolness in his voice as he spoke showed me that he had obviously been in situations like this before.

"You're forgetting that I'm the one with the gun to your head, not the other way around. Now you are going to answer my questions and then I'll be out of here, letting you finish watching your show," I said.

"I ain't answering shit," Aiello said toughly, rocking a little in the chair. I pushed the gun harder into his head.

"No, you will. Don't think I won't hesitate to blow you away, not after what you tried to do to me. Now answer my questiosn and let's, as you said, both walk away. Who hired you to kill me?" I asked.

"Fuck you," he replied. I was growing angry, but didn't want this to last any longer than it had to. Acting out of this anger (and the adrenaline pumping through me), I reared my hand back a few inches and pistol whipped him on the side of his head hard, violently enough to rock his head to the side and for him to cry out in pain.

"Aghh! Fuck, alright. I'm too old to be dealing with this stupid rich-guy-with-an-attitude bullshit. Who hired me? I was hired by a woman, she said her name was Betty Rubble. So, as you can guess, it's an alias. I spoke to her only once, she wanted to keep our connection as distant as possible. Which is something I run into a lot in this business, I'm sure you understand," Aiello said.

"What did she look like? How else did you communicate with her, was it through other people?" I asked.

"Like I said, I only talked to her once. And it was over the phone. The rest of our dealings were done through mutual friends and middlemen. Look Simonds, I know you think you are some big dignitary or bigwig whose brush with death should be headline news, but to me you were just another paycheck. And a small one too. Fucking woman didn't even give me the bonus she wanted because there wasn't a body," he replied.

"So then someone paid you pretty shittily. What else can you tell me that would convince me not to shoot you in the name of self-defense?" I said.

"Self-defense? Shit! You're the one with the gun to my head, I'M the one who should be entitled to self-defense," Aiello said smugly.

"See, that's where your wrong. All I have to say is that my car broke down, you jumped me and I shot you in defense. That puts me here, at this time, with an airtight alibi whose only dissenting voice would be dead. So get off your fucking high horse and cooperate with me so that I don't have to use this reasoning, alright?" I said as coldly as possible. The truth was, I had hoped it wouldn't come to killing him - I wasn't the type of person who could do that. But for a killer like Aiello, I had to put on as solid and cold a front as possible.

My comment seemed to make him hesitate now, a little uneasy about his situation.

"Now," I continued. "I just have one last question before I back out of here and we never see each other again. Can you give me a way to contact this woman who hired you?"

Aiello sighed for a moment, thinking it over. He must have realized that I was serious about killing him, and replied "Yeah. I got her number over there with my stuff," he said, pointing towards a duffel bag in the corner. "Lemme go get it,"

Now it was my turn to think. Things were happening so quickly now, and I knew that if I let him get up from the chair, I would be in serious trouble. Then again, if I went to the bag myself, I'd have to turn my back on him and who knew what kind of weapon he had hidden in some place around the room.

"Fine. Get it. But move slowly and take one step at a time with your hands in the air," I said. He stood from the chair with his hands raised above his head like I had asked. I moved behind him, keeping the gun just a few inches from his head. He took the steps one at a time, following my instructions. When he reached the bag, he bent down slowly.

"I'm just going to get out my address book and get the number, alright?" he said as he slowly bent forward.

"Fine, but the address book and nothing more," I replied.

His hand inside the bag, I was too preoccupied watching his hand to notice that he was watching me from the corner of his eye. He took the address book from the bag and moved to stand up, but then suddenly his left leg flew out behind him in a roundhouse style kick, hitting me right behind my knees and causing me to have my legs knocked from under me as I fell to the ground. Before landing though, I acted on reflex and pulled the trigger, causing the gun to fire a wild shot high above both of our heads. It slipped from my hand and skidded across the hardwood floor, out of my immediate reach. The bullet buried itself in the ceiling and dust floated down slowly as I hit the floor with a thump.

Aiello wasted no time moving towards the gun as I scrambled to grab it before him. I got to it first, but he promptly planted his foot hard on my hand, crushing my fingers. I recoiled in pain as the gun slipped from my grasp again. He bent down to grab it, but now it was my turn to knock his legs out from under him and he fell to the floor.

We wrestled around on the floor with each other for a few minutes, both of us fighting as hard as we could to get away from the other and grab the gun. With a firm headbutt that caused me to almost black out in dizziness, he managed to debilitate me for just long enough to get the gun and scramble to his feet.

Before he could regain his balance, I ran at him with head down like a football tackler and shoved him with all my might back against the wall of the building. The whole structure seemed to shake around us and I couldn't help but wonder if the place might fall apart completely. The gun slipped from his hand and hit the floor on it's butt, discharging another shot into the opposite wall, whizzing by me no more than a three feet away.

With neither of us holding the gun, Aiello began to circle around me like a boxer. He crouched down into a firm stance and began to throw a few punches at me, to which I did the same. I knew that any blows I landed on him would have to be in the face, as his hulking body would hardly feel a thing if I hit him in the chest. Aiello managed to sucker punch me in the side of my chest, which hurt like hell, but I managed to stay on my feet. Throwing another punch, I caught him off step and hit him as hard as I could on the nose. His head rocked back violently on his massive neck and he took a step back or so, obviously a little dazed from the punch. I hardly compared to him in size, as he probably had 60 pounds or more on me, but my adrenaline was pumping completely now and I could probably hit just as hard as he.

Aiello didn't see it, but where he was standing in relation to the room was only a few feet back or so from the large, pane less window I had first seen from the street. If only I could get him near it...

It turned out that he did it for me. Having refocused, I saw him reach into his boot and pull out a long, 7 inch knife. His mouth was dripping in blood as he advanced towards me, the knife in hand. I knew I had to act quickly.

"End of the line Simonds. I'm going to enjoy cutting you like a fish," he growled, diving for me. This was my one chance - I moved to meet him and, rather than try to hit him with a punch, I kicked my leg out forward like a kicker on a punt and managed to introduce his groin to my foot.

A wave of pain rushed over him as he dropped the knife and grabbed himself. His face turned pale and he was gasping for air like a fish, crippled by the kick. I stood only a few feet from him, but he was lined up perfectly with the window now, and so I ran at him. Putting my head down again, I hit him like a battering ram right in the middle of his massive gut. His arms flew out wildly around him as they landed on my back, but he was too weak to do anything to me. My head still buried in his chest, I pushed him forward as hard as I could, the feet on the floor disappearing as I headed towards the window.

With one final thrust, I pushed my arms into his shoulders and flung him backward. He lost his footing and bent slightly at the waist, just as his massive back slammed into the glass of the window. It was old and not sturdy and broke like glass does in the movies. At first I thought he was going to catch himself, his hands long enough to reach the windows edge, but he instead just simply fell through. His legs fell out from under him now and he rocketed out the window. I saw the look of pain, surprise and astonishment on his face as he flew out the window, falling out of my site. I rushed to the window just in time to see his body slam into the concrete below with a thud.

His arms twitched a little by his sides, but judging from the pool of blood around him, it was probably involuntary. He was dead.

I stepped from the window cautiously, my legs shaking. There was no one else around so no one had seen it. I surveyed the room and grabbed the address book and gun that lay on opposite ends of the floor. Putting the gun in my waistband, I leafed through the address book, searching for the name I needed. The names inside of it were laid out like this - a name on the top, crossed through with a red pen and then a name underneath it, some with a phone number- the victim and the hirer. It felt creepy knowing that all the names that had been crossed out were people who were dead. And judging by the sheer volume of them, Aiello had been busy. I leafed through the pages quickly, looking for my name. Towards the back, I finally spotted my name. It had been crossed through like all the others, but the name below it was simply a pair of initials: R.M. And there was indeed a phone number, which made me feel, knowing that I had not come up here in vain.

Closing the book, I tucked it under my arm and quickly left the room, turning off the overhanging light on my way out so as not to raise much suspicion. Heading out of the building, I pulled the gun from my waist and held it calmly down by my side, even though calmness was the furthest thing from my mind. The streets were still deserted as I headed back to my car. Glancing over my shoulder, I could see Aiello's leg sticking out behind a dumpster. This was good - that meant no one would find him till morning and even then, I'd be long gone. It was strange knowing I had just killed a man, but if it hadn't been him it would have been me lying motionless on the concrete out there.

Climbing into my car, I sped off as quickly as possible, trying to put as much distance from what had happened as I could. Aiello's death wouldn't be in the papers and since he was just a hired goon, no one would seem to mind him being gone. My body was filled with excitement as I drove, the adrenaline coursing through my veins like liquid fire. I could hardly keep still in my seat as I left the ghetto and entered into more populated areas. Had a car backfired somewhere on the street, I probably would have jumped out of my skin.

After all the stress I had just been through, not to mention the night's previous events, you'd figure that I was exhausted and wanted to sleep. But my body was wound up tight, and I knew that if I went home I wouldn't be able to sleep.

Driving back, I passed the Get Buff Health Spa. The agency had an account there, complimentary for all of our stars, where they could go to unwind a little when they were still in town. It was considered to be one of the best fitness clubs in all of Los Angeles and I knew that only the elite few could afford to use it. It catered to the wealthy and the on the go, for the type of clientele who wanted to stay in shape but couldn't afford to spend hours on end waiting in line for equipment to become available, not to mention the gawkers of the general public who would doubtlessly nag the stars for an autograph. Coming to a stoplight, I checked my wallet to see if I had the company membership card with me - yes, I did. It was made out of a thick, gold colored paper that sparkled and glittered in the dim light of the car. My name was hand stenciled on it, so I knew that I could get in.

Turning around, I headed back towards the club. The parking lot was gated and guarded by a night security staff to only allow members in. Being 24 hours, I knew that the place would be practically deserted and just the place to go to burn off my energy so that I could get some solid sleep.

I pulled to the gate and idled out front while a security guard, a humongous asian man with a tightlipped face and a sparse mustache, came over to my vehicle.

"Member card please," he said gruffly. I had disturbed him from his nightly nap and I'm sure he didn't want to be dealing with anyone, let alone me, at this late hour.

I handed him the card. Pulling an electronic scanner of some sort, similar to a bar code scanner, he zapped the card with a red laser. I heard a "beep" come from the back of the gun like device and he handed me the card again.

"Thanks Mr. Simonds. Have a safe workout," he said, walking back to his booth. The gate opened a moment later and I drove in, pulling into one of the many empty parking spots. Getting out of my car, there was only ten or so other cars in the lot as I approached the brightly lit entrance. The building was quite large from the outside, although it was striking that there were no windows to be found on the front or the sides. As I passed inside, I checked in with the front staff.

They were incredibly perky and helpful as I explained that I had a membership but this was my first time here, as if this were 9 in the morning rather than pushing 3AM. Handing me a soft, navy blue towel with the words GET BUFF! embroidered in bright yellow on the bottom and a pair of workout clothes with the same labeling, they opened the door into the fitness center.

My original thoughts of the place being very large when I went inside. The main floor area was filled with the top-of the line exercise equipment, the seats and benches and pads of it all - rowing machines, dumbbells, everything you could think of and a few that looked foreign to me - all shone cleanly and neatly in the light of the room. I walked around each piece, inspecting it as I tried to decide what suited me that night. Settling on a full body Solo flex, I followed the arrows along the walls towards the changing room way at the end of the floor. Inside the locker room, things were just as perfect - they spared no expense in meeting their clients needs. Changing into the shorts and simple white t-shirt they had given me, I laced up a pair of sneakers (yes, these were provided too) and walked out towards the main area.

However, a sign caught my eye - POOL, 2nd Floor. I changed my mind then, deciding that a few laps in a pool, not to mention the comforting warmth of the water - would be just what I needed to burn off this energy. Plus, I'd avoid the physical strain of working out, not to mention the inevitable sweat. I followed the sign to an elevator down the hall and took it up to the second floor.

Here there was more facilities, including things that didn't seem to make sense to be on a second floor - racket ball courts and a full length tennis court, a basketball floor and four nets, two on each side of the court. All seemed inviting, but I was set now on swimming so I walked to the pool at the far end. I passed a few other patrons as I went, a couple who were playing racquetball in the middle court and a guy hitting balls out of a machine on the tennis court. The pool (again, an unlikely thing for the second floor of any building) however was empty. It was a full length, olympic sized pool that was set deep into the floor. It was fairly shallow, probably no more than three feet, and was fenced off around it's perimeter with an aluminum fence that kept people from seeing inside.

I entered into the pool area, setting down my towel on the deck chair nearest to the entrance and sat down to take off my shoes and shirt. Wading into the pool slowly, the water was just as warm as I expected and felt like being inside of a nice, relaxing bath. I dove underwater to get myself completely wet and then came up at the pool's edge, glancing down the length of it to guess to myself how long it would take to swim a lap.

I started out by doing a slow, simple breast stroke and in no time had already done ten or fifteen laps. My muscles seemed at ease now, my body totally relaxed as I enjoyed the pleasant strenuousness of the swim. Back and forth I went for roughly twenty minutes or so, pausing every now and then to catch my breath and simply float around on my back. Diving underwater again, I raced through underneath it, the water parting around me as I swam the length of the pool in one breath.

Coming up for air, I was startled to find that I wasn't alone in the pool anymore. Moving around slowly in the water as she adjusted to it, I recognized the girl immediately - Reese Witherspoon. She was only a few feet from me and had apparently not seen me yet, so I dove back under and swam towards her until I was just a foot or two behind her back, her legs treading water gently in the pool. I slowly lifted myself up out of the water as quietly as possible and took a step behind her, intending to scare her.

When I was just a few inches away, I thrust my arms out around her shapely waist and locked my fingers on her stomach, lifting her out of the water suddenly.

"ROOWWRRRR!" I roared in a playful manner as I picked her up and then set her down again. Reese screamed in fright for a moment, then spun around to look at me as I let her go. Her face turned to one of laughter as she recognized me.

"Jesus Dean, don't do that! I thought I was going to be raped by the Creature from the Black Lagoon!" she said, splashing me lightly with water.

Reese was a long time client of the firm, whose asking price had went through the roof with the astounding success of "Legally Blonde". Not bitchy in the slightest and already married and with a kid, she was hardly a client that I had to worry about getting in trouble. As she calmed down a bit from my surprising her, I got a look at what she was wearing: her short blond hair clung in one thick strand behind her head and draped over just onto her shoulders. She had apparently brought her own swimsuit to the club, as all it consisted of was a two-piece bikini, the top of which barely covered the front of her breasts, while the bottom did just as poor a job at holding her ass. She looked like an angel in the eerie light of the pool's light from the far side, like a Greek nymph emerging from a crystal clear stream.

"Sorry, just having some fun. What might I ask, are you doing here at 3:00 AM? I thought you were in Paris filming?"

"I was. But I have three weeks off because the director is filming principal shots out along the Rhine and the studio isn't going to pay me to just sit down on my ass and do nothing," she said, giggling. "So I came home for a bit, to spend time with Ryan [Phillipe, her husband] and visit the rest of my family. But I haven't gone home yet because I'm still on Paris time and knew I wouldn't be able to sleep," she said.

"I know the feeling. That's why I'm out here tonight. Let's just say I've had a rough few days and needed to come unwind by tiring myself out," I replied.

A smile crossed Reese's face. "Been chasing the women too hard again?" she said coyly. I laughed.

"No, not at all. It's just...well, never mind it's not important. I was pretty jacked up but I'm feeling better since I got here. This is my first time using this place, even though I'm the one whose footing the bill for all you stars," I said.

"Really? Oh, I love this place. Especially now when there isn't anyone else around. Even when it's just a bunch of other stars using the equipment, I still have to make the cordial hellos. It's exhausting," Reese said, leaning back into the pool and swimming around a little bit.

"Hey, welcome to my every day world," I said, following her by swimming along her. We both moved down the length of the pool slowly. We talked for a few minutes, the useless mindless gossip about what the latest buzz in Hollywood these days is.

"So, you have a special lady right now Dean? Could it be true that someone finally has tamed the agent with the reputation of being a great lay and the possessor of a monster dick?" Reese asked as we returned to the more shallow end of the pool.

"Well, I've been dating Natalie Portman for a while now. We keep things pretty quiet among the industry. I never go to any events with her or anything and we have both agreed to see other people if we want to. I try to stay as attached and faithful to her because she is really special to me, but sometimes it's hard," I said.

"I know what you mean," Reese replied. "Ryan and I are married and very much in love, but I know he gets tempted a lot. With both of us being in totally different spots around the world, there is just so much freedom to do whatever you want. It really is hell being married to another star, especially one who is as desired as Ryan. I mean, I'll admit that I've had my fair share of indiscretions and flings on sets, but when we get together it just seems to make it all the more special,"

It was at this point that I noticed that we were no longer swimming, just standing up in the pool. Reese's body seemed closer to me now too, I could feel the heat of her skin through the water.

"Yeah, I know the feeling completely. Plus, if you are really in love with the person, what is a casual affair here or there? Love shouldn't be about a physical commitment completely, you know?" I said. Reese was moving towards me now for sure, as she tried to seduce me. And I of course, wasn't going to stop her.

"Especially when the affairs take place in a secluded spot," she whispered, splashing a little bit of water in her hand. "late at night, with no one around, in a place that no one would look for you," she said. Her body was pressed against mine now and I could feel her ample breasts pressing into my chest as our mouths were just a few inches apart.

"Like right here, right now?" I said to her, wrapping my arms lightly around her waist.

"Uh-huh," Reese said. I didn't hesitate now, thrusting my mouth onto hers. Our lips met and our mouths became one, my tongue moving into her willing and hot mouth. She returned the feeling and we held each other like that in the water, simply exploring each other's mouth and tongue. I slipped a hand down to her ass and gave a gentle squeeze that caused Reese to jump a little and thrust her hips against my own pelvis. I felt her pussy underneath her bikini bottoms rub against the front of my own bathing suit, grazing along my already hardening cock.

We broke the kiss and I removed my hand from her ass, sliding it up the side of her body to cup her breast in the palm of my hand. Kneading the fleshy softness of it around in my fingers, her breast felt warm in my hand. We kissed again for a moment as Reese pressed her body against mine. I continued to fondler her breast, rubbing and playing with it in my hand. With my two fingers, I pulled back the flimsy material that was covering her nipple and exposed it to the cool air of the gym. It hardened quickly as I placed my mouth to her nipple and sucked on it lightly.

Reese placed her hand on the back of my head as I sucked on her breast, taking her ample, b-cup breasts into my mouth. I slid my hand across her chest and removed the rest of her top, sliding the material down to her waist as she stood before me half-naked now. Her nipples were small, although not especially tiny. They were well proportioned on the rest of her breasts, which hung at a pert angle with no hint of sag (despite having had a child already). Reese's skin was silky smooth in the water of the pool as I held her in my arms. We floated there for a while, my tongue finding her nipple every now and then and her own kisses brushing gently along my neck and face.

I could tell that Reese was very hot by now and very much ready to move on to the next step. Acting on this, I placed my hand on her hip, indicating to her what I wanted. Reese understood and guided my hand with her own to the corner of her bikini bottoms, hooking both of our thumbs under it and pulling down the material past her thighs and knees. The water caused them to float off as Reese stepped out from them and they fell to the bottom of the pool. Reese stood naked before me now completely and I pulled her again towards my body. She was shorter than me, but was at the perfect height where grasping her body felt like we merged into one.

Reese's hands slipped into my own shorts now and pulled them down. My cock sprung loose, the head poking out just slightly over the surface of the water. Grasping it in her hand, Reese began to work it up and down under the water. It glided fluidly, the warmness of the water and the tight grasp of Reese's hand creating an amazing feeling. I stroked my hand through Reese's hair as she brought me to full hardness now, all 9 inches of my cock twitching and ready to go.

Still holding her against me, she parted her legs slightly and guided my prick underwater to her pussy. The tip pressed against her hole, both of our bodies wanting to feel the other one with each other. With a slight thrust of my hips, my cock spread her wie and moved inside of her. Reese gasped as my shaft pushed into her inner walls, the lubrication of the water allowing our union to become complete.

Reese began to float now, her legs wrapped around my waist as she reclined back into the water. It was a surreal feeling, having sex in water. None of the strenuous effort required in holding the other up was needed, the water doing most of the work as it defeated gravity. Her legs were quite strong, and Reese began to buck against me, slowly at first but then at a faster and faster pace. Water began to splash all around us now, the sound of our bodies slapping against each other causing quite a racket. I didn't care if anyone saw us though - there was no way that they'd revoke my membership, not with the huge list of stars I sent their way and paid for. Knowing that we could get caught but that the power of being in control of the situation turned me on incredibly, so I began to meet Reese thrust for thrust.

Her breasts floating on the water, Reese moved her hands behind my neck and supported herself more firmly now, my own hands supporting her waist. I felt Reese's cunt tightened around me for a few seconds, her eyes closed in a pleasurable grimace as she shuddered in orgasm against me. I could feel the incredible friction around my cock as I scraped and sawed back and forth along Reese's clit. Her pussy was tight, but seemed quite loose once I was fully inside her. She was no stranger to sex, that much was obvious, as she seemed to know exactly what to do to get both of us off at the same time.

Unhooking her legs from my hips, I grasped Reese's ass and squeezed it tightly as she continued to rock up and down on my prick. Snaking a finger inside of her ass cheeks, I rubbed my finger over her asshole and slipped the tip of my index finger in against her tight sphincter for a moment. Reese cried out loudly now, her body swaying and rocking against me as she came again.

All the adrenaline I had saved up allowed me to keep going for what seemed like forever, and with the strange feel of the water around me, my orgasm seemed miles away as I continued to fuck Reese. Knowing that she had already had a child and was married, I didn't want to risk coming inside of her, so after a few more strokes, I removed myself from her.

Reese caught her breath for a moment but then looked a little disappointed that I stopped. However, I didn't say a word and simply turned her around and guided her towards the steps that led to the front of the pool. Again, Reese knew exactly what I wanted and took hold of the metal handle bar with her hands, half of her body in the water (her beautiful, peach shaped ass) and half out (her firm, dripping wet tits).

Moving behind her now, I teased along her pussy by sliding it up under her legs, parting her lips slightly as my cock shaft moved through them. Reese gasped a little and had turned her head back to watch me now, little droplets of water falling from her breasts. Positioning my still rock hard and soaking wet cock against her asshole, I slowly began to push the head in against her.

Reese tightened her eyes again, a small circle forming at her mouth as I moved into her slowly. I didn't want to hurt her and it was clear as I slid inch by inch inside that Reese had done this before, but nevertheless, I took it slow. Methodically, I pushed my cock into her until my hips pressed against her buttocks, my balls floating against the cleft in her pussy.

Pulling my shaft out slightly, just an inch or so, I began to move in and out of her. Getting all nine inches in had been easier than I thought - the lubrication of the water helped things tremendously to make it easier for me and more comfortable for Reese - and within a few seconds I began to move in and out of her ass slowly.

Her anus was very tight, much tighter than her cunt and seemed to stretch out around me as I moved in and out of her, with long pleasurable strokes. Reese began to relax a little and was actually really getting into it as she bucked against me now. Her ass felt wonderful in the water and I reached my hand out to fondle her tits as she grasped tightly to the bar, the water splashing around in waves as I pistoned in and out of her pussy.

By now I was able to move my entire shaft almost completely out of her at a pretty steady pace, the fiery tightness of Reese's ass like a warm vise for my cock. My balls slapped loudly against her as I moved faster and faster, feeling my orgasm building inside of them. I felt my nuts tighten up as the cum rushed up my shaft and I buried myself in hard and deep inside of her, erupting a massive spray inside of Reese's tight ass.

I felt the spray shoot inside her anal cavity, coating her ass as I continued to cum. Reese had orgasmed as well and was now leaning against the metal pole, her breast pressed against it's cool surface as I slowed down and finally withdrew from her, my cock coated in my own juices as it mingled in the water. Reese let go of the pole and floated on her back into the water. I could see how her pussy lips were stretched and her blond pubic area was a little red from all the attention it had received. Still, Reese looked to be totally relaxed as she floated there, her blonde hair splaying out around her lazily in the water. I too felt much more relaxed and at ease, all my pent up energy gone.

I dove underwater and took a couple of laps around the pool, just to feel a little bit more refreshed. When I came back to the front of the pool, Reese had put her bikini in a crumpled pile on one of the chairs and had wrapped herself in a white cotton robe. She was brushing her hair and sighed to herself as she looked around the pool. I floated around in the pool for a moment, watching her.

"I'll be back in just a second. I need to go make a phone call," Reese said, heading off towards the locker room. I nodded and found my suit (stuck to the bottom near the drain) and put it back on. Laying on my back on the surface of the water, I closed my eyes and gently just laid there, enjoying the silence of the late hour and the glowing feeling from the magnificent sex I had just had. My mind must have wandered a lot because by the time I opened my eyes again, my chest was cold from the air, and I didn't know how long I had been on the water. I stood up on the bottom of the pool and saw Reese sitting with her back away from me by the pool. Her legs were crossed and she had her hair wrapped up in a towel. Her bathing suit was sitting next to her.

I walked out of the pool and began to dry off, wrapping a towel around me and went to sit next to Reese. Her demeanor had changed though - she had a look of confusion and ashamedness on her face and was biting her lip in an unhappy frown.

"Hey, Reese. Come on, don't worry about that. We both have a lot to lose by what we did tonight, so don't think I'm going to say anything. It was just a one time thing in my book," I said, putting my arm around her to try and comfort her. She shrugged it off and looked at me.

Her blue eyes caught the surface of the pool and reflected it back, making them appear to sparkle and dance as she looked at me.

"No Dean, it's not that. It's just...well, I want you to know that it was strictly business. Nothing personal, but you're a business man and you know when you see a good deal right? So I took it. I like you a lot but I have to look out for what's best for me. I hope you understand," Reese said, casting her eyes downward as she spoke. I was confused.

"Reese, what are you talking about 'strictly business'. I don't understand?" I said, puzzled.

That's when I noticed that two men had entered into the pool area, two BIG men. One held the gate open while a third man walked in. I recognized him immediately. It was my half-brother Jacob.

"My my, Dean Simonds alive and in the flesh. You're a tough man to find, especially when you are supposed to be dead," Jacob said. He wore a dark green suit with a button down white shirt and a maroon tie. On anyone else it would have looked distinguished but with the air in which Jacob carried himself, he simply looked arrogant.

"What are you doing here? How did you find me?" I asked, getting up.

"Oh, why don't you ask your former client Reese about that Dean," Jacob said. Reese didn't look at me now, her gaze at the floor as she stood up and walked towards Jacob. She stood beside him, looking around at any thing else but me as she clutched her arms against her chest, like she was cold.

It was then that I got it all - Reese had sold me out to Jacob, who was going to try and take over my company by either killing me or some other means. He must have offered her a sweet deal and almost certainly a bonus for delivering me up to Jacob here tonight.

"I'm sorry Dean, like I said it was all about business. Jacob gave me a better deal," Reese muttered to me, her eyes glancing up from the floor to me and back to the floor again. I stood there in shock, trying to decide what to do. Turns out that decision was already made for me.

The two men with Jacob reached into their coats and pulled out a gun each. Reese, having seen this, scurried away.

"Now Dean, I can't kill you here. But we can deal with you later. So just come with me now, we will go to the locker room and get your clothes and then it's time to talk," Jacob said coldly. For being younger and (what I had thought) to be stupider than me, he had me pinned in a corner.

"And if I refuse?" I replied, trying to keep my voice from shaking too much.

"You won't refuse. Not but once. Now come on, let's go," Jacob said.

They turned and walked towards the locker room. I hesitated for a moment and then followed.

What choice did I have?

To Be Continued...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 27: Kirsten Dunst

* * * * *

(In the last chapter, the man hired to kill Dean is removed from the picture thanks to Dean's quick tactics, but Reese Witherspoon [after some hot sex] betrays Dean and leads him right into the hands of the mastermind behind the assassination attempt, his half-brother Jacob.)

Jacob and his goons waited for me outside the locker room as I dressed. I pondered just making an escape through one of the gym's high windows, but besides being a few floors up, I knew that I wouldn't make it far before he found me again. With a hesitant sigh, I put on my pants and headed back out into the deserted lobby to follow Jacob out.

As we passed the front desk, the girl gave me a puzzled look, but I tried to act as calmly and coolly as possible. I didn't want her to tip off the cops and put myself and other's lives in jeopardy. We exited the gym to the parking lot, where Jacob's car was waiting. The driver opened up the back door and Jacob, myself and one of the thugs that accompanied him slid into the back seat. The other rode in the passenger seat. Sandwiched between them, I resigned myself to just going along with whatever it was Jacob wanted for as long as I could, without getting hurt if I didn't have to.

I had been in a lot of tight spots since taking over my father's agency, but this one had to take the cake. My mind raced as I tried to figure out what exactly Jacob wanted, and if it was something that I could give him. Despite having just taken a relaxing swim, my body felt hot and sweaty beneath the long sleeved business clothes I wore. I adjusted the collar of my shirt, trying to let some of the cool air from the air conditioner cool me off. It worked, but did absolutely nothing for my case of nerves, which was causing my knees to twitch.

The car ride didn't last long, and I was surprised when we pulled into a parking garage in the middle of downtown. The car stopped in the middle and idled while Jacob and his men climbed out. I hesitated for a moment, but when the one who had been sitting next to me brandished his gun, I found my legs suddenly very mobile and active. Stepping out, I followed the three of them up two flights of stairs into an office.

The office was apparently the new headquarters for Jacob's business, StarPower Representation Firm, Inc. I had seen the name earlier in the week when I met up with my twin sister Alyson, and my suspicions were now confirmed that he was, at the very least, trying to open up against me out here in Los Angeles. Quite posh, I was a little impressed inside by how well Jacob had done things up. A faint light on the receptionist's desk was the only illumination of the room, and it served to give the office a feel not unlike one I had seen done many times in movies, perhaps done the best by "The Godfather".

Jacob walked briskly ahead of us, stopping in front of two wooden doors that opened up from the wall. He turned to face me. I tried to read his eyes, trying to guess what he was thinking, but all I got in return was an icy cold stare: he had inherited this from my father, just like I had I noticed, and the effects of it were rather frightening.

"Jules, Vincent, you wait here. I'd like to speak to Dean in my office for a few minutes," Jacob said, his hand on the door handle. The two men now looked me over suspiciously but nodded their head to Jacob's wishes and turned their massive backs to me, taking seats in what would be the waiting room.

"Dean, in here," Jacob said, throwing open the door to his office. A bright light inside flooded the main lobby I was in, and I was momentarily blinded as my eyes adjusted to this difference. Jacob walked in towards his desk and took a seat. I followed him, and that' when I got yet another surprise that night.

Perched on the corner of Jacob's desk, flipping idly through a magazine, was Alyson. Her hair was slung loosely over her shoulder and she wore a pair of black leather-looking pants that stretched all the way to her ankles, not missing a single curve on her body. She also wore a matching halter-top like shirt and seemed to pay us no notice when we walked in. For a moment, I thought that this visit was more of a family reunion than anything, but my hopes were quickly dashed.

As Jacob approached the desk, Alyson's face lit up. I at first thought it was for having seen me, my own vanity getting the best of my common sense, but her eyes were locked on Jacob. She stood from the desk and he embraced her in his arms, giving her a very deep and long kiss, which she eagerly returned.

"Hey baby," she said as they broke their lock. Alyson seemed to notice me now, giving me a look of puzzled wonder as she saw me stand there in the office, stopped in my tracks after seeing their embrace. Jacob now turned to look at me and smiled, responding to my jaw dropping shock.

"What's the matter Dean? You've never seen two people kiss before?" he said with a slight cackle. Alyson smiled and took her seat back on the desk, holding the magazine in her lap.

"No, it's just well...what the hell is going on here?" I asked, trying to get my head around everything that I had seen in the past two hours or so.

"Ah, yes. You mean Katherine, or perhaps as you know her better 'Alyson'," Jacob said, now moving behind his desk to sit down. I stood in front of both of them, despite a chair on each side of me. It was better I thought to stand, just in case things got hairy.

"Don't look so shocked Dean," Katherine/Alyson said. "I mean, sure you fell for the oldest trick in the book but that doesn't mean you have to be so amazed by it,"

"You see Dean," Jacob said. "When we first met up all those months ago in New York, I noticed something about you. I noticed your flaw, some might even call it a weakness, for women. You were enraptured by them, unable to control yourself. And so that's when I saw my opportunity to come in. You see, in the world of business, distractions are never a good thing. They lead to sloppy management and less profits,"

Jacob was referring to our rendezvous in which we had both had pretty wild sex with Jennifer Aniston and Lisa Kudrow inside of one of NYC's most prestigious restaurant booths.

"Yes, but this is my business and that shouldn't be any of your concern, especially since we live on opposite sides of the country," I said, my voice feeling thick in my throat.

"But it is you see. Shooting Stars isn't just YOUR business you know. If you had bothered to re-read the will that our father left when he died, you would see that he left the company and all his assets to his surviving heirs. Notice that I pluralize 'heir' because, even though you and I are only half brothers, I am still the son of Martin Simonds just like you. That entitles me to at least half the profits and earnings of everything that he left. And you haven't been exactly breaking down my door to offer up my fair share," Jacob said.

"So you thought you'd kill me and just take it all for yourself, is that it?" I asked. I was getting very angry now, but I clenched my fists tightly to maintain my composure.

"Dean, come on. You have to give me more credit than that. Killing you sounds so low and vile. Besides, what good is money to me if I'm in jail? No, it had to look like an accident. And it would have BEEN an accident if you hadn't managed to fucking swim out of your car," Jacob replied. Katherine/Alyson had moved to his lap now and was running her hands through his hair. The sight made me sick to my stomach.

"Well I'm sorry if I cramped your plans, but I'm not exactly looking to die anytime soon, as you can probably imagine," I said.

"Yes, I can see that. If you were, we wouldn't be having this conversation now," Jacob said. "And see, even if you were not dead, that didn't really matter to me. All I needed to have happen was for you to be taken out of the picture long enough to get all of dad's assets transferred to my name. That paltry sum I was living off of out in New York was nice, but when I saw everything that you had, I naturally wanted more. The paperwork was all ready too for me to have it, but then you had to pop your head up again with first Alyson Hannigan and then Reese Witherspoon at the gym. That was a big mistake, anyone could see that, but again your lust for women got the best of you. And now it will be your downfall," he said, pouring himself a drink from a cabinet on the side of his desk.

"So with me out of the picture, you would just come in and take over the stable of talent that took our father decades to compile? What makes you think that they would even want to work with you, considering how suspicious it would look if I just disappeared?"

"That's none of your concern really, but I already have spoken with a sizeable number of them and they don't seem to have a problem changing teams, if you will," Jacob said, sipping his drink.

"People like Reese. How many do you have Jacob? How many were willing to stab me in the back for more money?" I asked. I thought back to all the affairs I had in the past year with some of Hollywood's most attractive stars, pondering over each and every detail to try and get a decent guess on who the suspects who sold me out might have been.

"Again, that's none of your concern. I could throw out numbers like 1/2 your clients, 2/3 of your clients, it wouldn't really matter, especially to you. Your days with working with them are over," he said.

"And the name change?" I asked.

Jacob smiled coyishly. "Well, I had a few business ideas that I know can improve things. It's time to take representation into the new millennium,"

I was very angry about the whole situation now, but I needed more information before I decided how to act. I pressed on with my questions.

"It all makes sense now, except for one part. I know now who was trying to kill me and why, and even how you managed to find me after you thought I was dead and bring me here. But one thing is bothering me - how does SHE figure into all this?" I said, pointing at Katherine/Alyson from across the desk.

"Katherine? Dean Dean Dean, by now I thought you might have figured that out. I knew that you were susceptible to women, but I couldn't get any of your stars to go all the way and sell you out to me. So I recruited Katherine here. She was just a struggling actress, but with a little bit of makeup, I managed to turn her into a close enough guess of what your twin would look like. The rest was just acting on her part, something I found to be quite good and incredibly erotic," he said, kissing her.

"And the baby picture you showed me?" I asked.

"It's amazing what you can do with computers these days, isn't it? Especially when you are talking about a picture of a baby, almost all of which usually look the same," Katherine said now with a smile.

"Well then, you had it all figured out didn't you Jacob? Everything went according to plan, and I doubt I could have done it better myself," I said to them. "Except of course, for your one problem,"

"What problem would that be?" Jacob asked, a little tired from the whole conversation, simply humoring me now.

"I'm still alive,"

"Yes, you are. But that's not a problem. After I saw how you managed to cheat death over and over again, I decided that a more practical approach was needed. A more professional way of handling things, if you will," Jacob said.

"That would be?" I said.

"Going the business route. Simply put, you will sign a contract relinquishing all your assets to me or I will ruin you financially, socially and personally. There are things far worse than death in this world you know," Jacob said coldly now, leaning across the desk to stare at me with his eyes. I matched his gaze, but part of me was worried about what he had meant. I asked him.

Jacob's gaze softened. "Ah, so you've brought me to my favorite part of this whole meeting. Katherine, if you please,"

Katherine jumped from his lap excitedly and walked across the room to a table. Grabbing a remote control, she pushed a button and a television screen across the way glided down slowly.

"I call this 'Dean Simonds: The Best Of'", Jacob said with an excited laugh. I turned to face the screen.

Within a few seconds, a grainy, black and white video appeared on screen. It showed two people having sex. I couldn't make out the location, but it looked familiar...wait, that was Jessica Alba's apartment! The video showed a man bending the woman over a counter top and fucking the woman hard in the ass. I grimaced a little as I realized it was me and Jessica Alba. The bastard had a surveillance system in her house!

Just as quickly as it appeared, the video jumped to a different scene. This one too showed two people having sex, only this time the woman was on her knees between the man's legs. I didn't have to watch for a split second to see that it was Sarah Michelle Gellar sucking on my cock. The video played out for a few more seconds, as Jacob cackled "Look, here's one of my favorite parts!"

The tape now showed me standing up and spraying Sarah's face with my cum, something that had only happened a few weeks earlier. I remembered that vividly and I'm sure Sarah would too should she ever see this. I began to feel queasy to my stomach as the tape continued to jump from scene to scene: me fucking Penelope Cruz on my desk at work, Lucy Liu and Zhang Ziyi kissing each other deeply as I lay on the ground next to them. The scenes continued to go on and on and I knew that just the few minutes I had seen were hardly the end of the tape.

However, the scene that almost brought me to tears was of Natalie Portman and me, in one of the bedrooms of my house. It played like a soft core porn, Natalie stripping slowly as I caressed her body. We stood naked in front of each other but then suddenly, Katherine hit STOP on the player and the screen went blank. I knew now that if they had Natalie and me on tape, even if Natalie had not been involved in the process of selling me out, I was truly and royally fucked.

My mouth was dry and Jacob grinned at me from across the desk, his Cheshire Cat smile making my stomach turn even more circles than it had been during the playing of the video.

"And that's just a snippet Dean. We have over 5 hours of footage, all just begging for an audience to be shown to," Jacob said, still grinning.

"What do you want me to do," I said softly, my head hung down.

"I want you to sign the firm, the house, all your earnings, everything to me and my new business: StarPower Representation Firm. Don't worry, I won't leave you so broke that you have to panhandle on the street forever, but you might have enough money left to buy a one bedroom studio out here in a few months," Jacob said. The sick fuck was truly enjoying himself, and this made me hate him more.

I wasn't ready to give up totally yet though. "What if I don't sign? Who is going to believe that that's me and all those women on that tape, especially coming from a man who I will readily admit to a judge tried to blackmail me,"

Jacob seemed annoyed by the question. "It doesn't matter who believes me or not. All I have to do is either a) send this video to Entertainment Tonight, Extra, Access Hollywood, etc, b) put it online and sell it or even c) send it to the police. I'm sure that some jurisdictions might frown on the sodomy that the tape clearly shows. Plus, what I showed you had no sound. We have everything on tape, in full THX quality audio glory," Jacob said.

I thought for a moment. "That might be a risk I'm willing to take. How long do I have before I have to sign?"

"I'm a good businessman, which is sadly more than I can say for you. I'll give you one business day. That's approximately 24 hours from now to make up your mind," Jacob said.

"Shall I come here with my decision?" I asked.

"No, we will find you. It's obviously not that hard," Jacob said with a laugh. He pushed a button on the intercom on his desk. "Vince, Jules will you two come escort Mr. Simonds from the premises and take him back to his car?"

A moment later the two men re-entered the room. They stood beside my chair, seemingly BEGGING me to try something so they had an excuse to rough me up. But I went quietly.

"I can walk by myself, thank you," I said, standing up. I headed out of the office.

"See you tomorrow Dean," Katherine said, blowing me a kiss.

I arrived back at my car a few minutes later and sat in the drivers seat for a few minutes. Where was I going to go? Who could I talk to? What was I going to do? Finally, after what seemed like an eternity, I started up the car and drove back to the office, robotically following the routine of driving. The sun was just coming up now and it shone brightly off the roofs of the Los Angeles skyline. It was a new day in California, and yet for me it seemed like the last week had never ended.

Going back into my office, I walked in and shut the door. Taking off my tie and shoes, I collapsed on my sofa and rubbed my eyes. I felt more self-conscious now, looking around the office as I tried to find the camera that Jacob had planted, but it was to no avail. Today was Sunday so I knew that the office would be closed. Laying my head down on the back of the couch, I tried to focus on the problem at hand, trying to come up with something to do. In my exhaustion however, I fell into a deep sleep.

I awoke what felt like days later, my neck sore from the angle in which I laid on the couch and my right leg below the knee tingling with numbness from having laid on it too long. I opened my eyes and shot up with a start, finding myself in my own office unnerving me for a moment. My head pounded from exhaustion, but I felt a little better since I slept. I glanced at my watch and noticed that it was already 5 in the afternoon. Only 13 hours left before I had to make a decision.

I walked to my refrigerator and got a bottle of water. Leaning over the sink, I poured the water on my head to try and wake up some more. It did the trick and I shuddered as I felt a cool trickle run down my neck. It was then that I heard the knocking at the front door.

At first I wrote it off to being just my throbbing head, over worked brain and simply worn out body, but then I noticed that it was someone tapping on the glass of the door with what sounded like a key. I made my way to the door, passing through the security gate that we use to keep homeless people and desperate fans/out of work actors from just barging right in and creating a scene. The glass to the front door was frosted so I tried to make out who it was. It was definitely a woman, fairly short it appeared like. I had no idea who could be knocking on the door here on a Sunday afternoon, especially with the place appearing as deserted as it was.

I opened the door a crack and kept the night lock on, leaving just enough room for me to look out and see who it was. The person stepped back from the door a little so that I could open it.

It was Kirsten Dunst, dressed in an amazingly provocative manner. She wore a tight black mini-skirt that hugged her hips and barely went down to her mid calf, a pair of matching black boots and what appeared to be a sleeveless, see-through blouse. Her hair was pulled back behind her head and she had a little black purse draped over one arm, her car keys in the other. She looked just as startled to see me as I was to find her outside my door.

"Kirsten, hi. What are you doing here?" I asked, my voice a little croaky from the nap I had taken.

"Hi Dean. I'm here for our meeting, remember?" she said, moving to come into the door. I didn't move.

"What meeting?" I asked, puzzled. It wasn't out of character for me to forget a meeting but I knew that Damon, my personal assistant, didn't schedule any for me on the weekends. At least not normally.

"The meeting today we were having. To talk about my career and get to know each other better, that sort of thing. Did you forget?" Kirsten asked.

She had always been one of those celebrities that I had talked to briefly at parties and events, but had never had her as a client. Only recently her contract with her old firm had expired so when she was available for representation again, I swooped in and added her to our roster. Although, with everything that had happened, part of me wondered whether that had been wise or not.

"I guess I must have. I don't normally schedule meetings for Sundays but I guess this was an exception," I replied.

"Sunday?!?" Kirsten looked shocked. She fiddled in her purse and pulled out a day-planner. "Fuck! It is Sunday! Damn it, I thought today was MONDAY!" she said, angry at herself.

"No, I'm pretty sure it's Sunday," I said, a little bemused by her mess up.

"Yeah, your right it is Sunday. I'm sorry, I caught a red eye flight last night and I guess I somehow thought that it was Monday. Geez, I feel so stupid," Kirsten said, kicking the step of the door with her foot.

"Don't worry about it, everyone makes mistakes. But didn't it seem a little odd that no one was here?" I said, trying to make light of her mistake. She smiled and laughed to herself, the amazing brightness and warmth of her young smile almost making me weak in the knees. Kirsten was truly a beautiful young woman and I knew that she would go on to do many great things in her life.

"Well, I figured that when the meeting was scheduled that it would be one of those 'special' Dean Simonds meetings I kept hearing about. That's why I dressed like...oh man, now I feel even more ridiculous," she said, suddenly uncomfortable in the way she looked.

"A special...oh, I know what you mean. Well, there isn't a meeting today and there might not be one tomorrow. I'll have Damon call you tomorrow and let you know," I said. If we are still around, I thought to myself.

"That's fine. Well, can I at least come in? It's really hot out here," Kirsten said.

I debated internally for a moment. "No, I think it's best that you don't,"

"Why not?" Kirsten asked, looking a little insulted.

"It's just that, well, there's some stuff going on and..." I said, trailing off.

"And what?" she said angrily now. I realized that she wasn't going to go away easily.

"And, well I'm not sure if I can trust you,"

"Not trust me with what? Dean, what the hell are you talking about?" Kirsten asked.

"It's a long story and," I said. My manners got the best of me and I decided that whatever had been done so far in terms of being stabbed in the back by clients had already been done, there wasn't much else I could do. "Well, just come in I guess. I don't think it could hurt,"

I unlatched the door and Kirsten came in, standing next to me. The aroma of her perfume mixed with the light glow of sweat that dotted her forehead, creating a very attractive and womanly scent.

I walked back towards my office, past the rows of empty desks of secretaries and errand people and everyone else who helped make the agency work. Kirsten followed me into the office, taking a seat on the couch. She looked uncomfortable in her skirt, crossing and re-crossing her legs to get comfortable.

"So why don't you trust me?" Kirsten asked.

I sat down at my desk and considered how best to handle this. If she was really on the side of Jacob, I knew she would play coy. Of course, if she was clueless then my behavior would almost certainly seem erratic.

"Tell me something," I said. "Have you ever spoken to my half-brother Jacob?"

I watched her reaction, trying to see if she was lying or not or if she knew that she had been caught spying. But to my amazement, she gave me a very puzzled look.

"Who? No, I have no idea who you are talking about. I didn't even know you had a half-brother," Kirsten said. She was now studying me, probably trying to figure out if I had gone insane. My appearance certainly would dictate it - my clothes were rumpled and dirty, my hair was sticking out in all sorts of weird angles and I hadn't shaved in at least three days, as that was the last time I could remember.

"So then you don't know anything about StarPower or anything like that?" I said, my voice icy as I interrogated her. As each second went by, I began to realize that Kirsten was innocent in this whole thing, suddenly thrust into the situation with no inkling as to how complex it really was.

"No, I don't. Would you mind telling me what the hell this is all about though? You're starting to sound like one of those paranoid people on the streets who scream about the end of the world coming, and I have to tell you that being questioned like this doesn't really make me feel comfortable being one of your clients.

I sighed and rubbed my hand through my hair. "Ok, I'm sorry. It's just that these last few days have been incredibly stressful and tiring and I have no idea what's going on in my life. Your the first person I've talked to about this and I wasn't even sure if I could trust you," I said.

"Well, would you mind telling me why you don't think you can trust me? Start at the beginning, maybe I can help," Kirsten said, suddenly intrigued by the situation at hand.

I proceeded to explain to Kirsten the entire situation from the start, dating back to my visit to New York to see Jacob to just a few hours earlier when I was given my ultimatum. She listened intently the entire time, not saying more than "Uh-huh" or "Oh no!" to my various tales. It felt better to get all of it off my chest, although I felt guilty somewhat bringing in an innocent bystander into the mess that I had made.

When I was through, we sat in silence for a moment as Kirsten dissected everything.

"Well, I don't want to see you go out of business or hand things over to Jacob. I don't think that, judging from the way you described him, he would be a very good manager out here in Hollywood. Quite frankly, he seems like he'd be a spoiled brat," Kirsten said. "Do you have any idea what your decision will be? This will rock not just the entertainment world but the news world in general, becoming the hottest story to hit Hollywood since Fatty Arbuckle. Would he really go through with it?"

"I think so. I'm not even sure that if I did sign everything over to him he still wouldn't go after me in some way. Regardless, I'm glad that I can trust you with all this and it's nice to get another opinion. I thought I was going to go crazy," I said.

"Don't mention it. Besides, it's not every day that you get a chance to define the course of Hollywood history," Kirsten said, smiling.

"Yeah. If only I knew what to do," I replied with a heavy sigh. Kirsten smiled at me and arched her eyebrows devilishly.

"I think I have an idea,"

I knew when they had arrived by the sound at the door. It was a soft clicking, the sound of a credit card or some other kind of device being worked in to allow them access to the door. I laid on the couch in my office, listening to them. Kirsten, naked, lay on top of me and feigned sleep I knew she was listening just as intently.

The door to my office was slightly ajar and I heard it swing open as I closed my eyes suddenly as well, lowering the speed of my breathing as I too pretended like I was asleep. Through my shut eyes, I could hear the sound of two people enter the room, their large feet probably tracking mud onto my $300 a foot carpet. They hovered over us, the breathing from their noses coming like a soft whistle. I heard one crack his knuckles.

Suddenly, I was lifted off of the couch by two hands, the action so sudden that it felt like gravity itself had failed to exist. I felt Kirsten slip off of me and land on the couch with a thud, crying out as she was startled. I opened my eyes now and found myself face to face with the guy that Jacob had called Jules. His eyes were locked onto mine as he held me up by my shoulders, my pants dangling beneath me in a heap. I glanced over to Kirsten and saw that the other one, Vince, held her by the waist by his side. Kirsten kicked her legs wildly behind her, her smooth ass jiggling softly as she tried to clutch a sheet to her chest.

"Time's up Simonds, time to go see the boss," Jules barked at me, causing me to return my eyes to his face. His breath reeked of cheeseburgers and cigarettes, a foul smell that made my nose cringe.

"But, I still have," I tried to say, but my head was rocked back as I was punched hard in the face. I felt my nose bend and then become wet, probably broken as Jules threw me onto the couch.

"You don't have shit. Now get dressed so that I don't have to drag your punk ass to the car," Jules said, wiping my blood off of his hand onto a nearby towel. I put on my pants and saw that Kirsten was still thrashing to get down as Vince rubbed his hand over her ass, slapping it playfully.

"Hey Jules, check this shit out. Smooth as a baby's ass," he said, laughing. "What I wouldn't give to stick my cock into her," he said, licking his lips. Kirsten had managed to turn around in his arms and was now beating his massive chest with her small fists. "Put me down! Dean help me!" Kirsten cried, tears welling in her eyes.

I stood up from the couch, my pants buckled, but Jules shoved me back down. "Sit your ass there. You move when I tell you to move," he glared at me.

He turned to Vince "Put her down man. We can't fuck with the bosses merchandise, but we can take her with us," Jules said. Vince followed orders and set Kirsten down. Sobbing a little, she gathered up her clothes and began to put them on, turning away from us. Vince couldn't resist one more little spanking of her ass and the sound cracked loudly through the office as Kirsten yelped in surprise, turning around to stare at him.

Vince just laughed and pretended to be innocent, his hands in his pockets as he whistled. Kirsten continued glaring at him but finished getting dressed and sat back down on the couch next to me.

"Now, I hate to interrupt you two love birds but you have two choices here. You can go with us willingly on your own feet to see Mr. Jacob, or you can go there with us carrying you. Trust me when I say that if we have to carry you, you'll have to be carried for the rest of your short lives. So I'd pick option one," said Jules with a little bit of sadistic glee in his voice. I wiped the blood from my nose which had thankfully stopped bleeding.

Kirsten looked at me, her wide blue doe eyes conveying fear and the feeling of being upset.

"We'll go willingly. I have a few things I want to say and I need to be able to think straight if I'm going to say them," I said.

"Good. Now get your asses up and follow Vince there out to the car," Jules said. He fell in behind us as we walked to the car. The ride seemed much shorter this time as Kirsten clutched my arm tightly, looking around nervously as she watched buildings and other cars go by.

We arrived at the same office, only there were more people on the floor. It was just a regular office building and, being on the 8th floor, Jacob's rented space required us taking the elevator to the top. Business people passed us as we walked into the revolving door, past the two security guards (who eyed Kirsten hungrily) and to said elevators. Vince & Jules walked near us but not too close so as not to raise suspicion. A few people seemed to give puzzled looks at Kirsten, knowing they had seen her somewhere but not quite sure where. The overhead chime dinged for our floor and we stepped out.

The place was still under construction, with workmen walking around building wall space. The only place that actually looked finished on the whole floor, now that I had seen it in the light, was Jacob's office. Our two escorts walked to the door leading into his office and then stopped, opening it for us but Jules stopped outside the door while Vince followed us in. Jacob was sitting at his desk, watching television. He clicked off the set as we walked in.

"Dean, so glad to see you again. And look, you brought a friend," Jacob said, smiling at Kirsten. Kirsten smiled weakly back at him but lingered semi-close to me.

"Where did she come from?" Jacob asked Vince.

"We found them sleeping together on the couch. I had to wake him up a little," Vince said, pointing to my nose. "To get them to come with us,"

"Well, whatever was needed, I trust your judgment Vince. That will be all now, thank you," Jacob said, shooing Vince out the door. He nodded and then pulled it shut quietly behind him.

"So Dean, I see you have Ms. Dunst here. I don't like involving outside people, but since she is going to be part of the firm now any ways, I don't see what it can hurt. That is, if you are going to sign the papers I assume," Jacob said, getting right down to business.

"Dean, what is he talking about?" Kirsten said, giving me a look of worry.

"It's ok Kirsten, I'm signing over the company to Jacob here, my half brother. He's going to run things from now on," I said, trying to sound excited, not to mention convincing.

"So you're abandoning us? What an ass!" Kirsten said, standing up to leave. "The hell with this, I'm going back to my old firm,"

With that, Kirsten walked towards the door. Jacob called after her from at his desk.

"Ms. Dunst, I don't think that's in your best interest right now. The two men on the other side of the door have been told to hurt anyone who walks out before I tell them to. Famous or not, they don't care," he said coolly.

Kirsten stopped in mid-step and seemed to ponder the decision, returning back behind her seat. Jacob gestured for her to sit down.

"Please, have a seat. Besides the fact that you are still my brother here's client for another, oh five minutes, you are still under contract to him and soon to be me. And you don't break that contract with out a judge's approval," Jacob said. Kirsten, looking upset, sat down. She bit nervously on the nail of her thumb.

"I don't want to be under contract with you, but going to court is going to make me look like a total bitch," Kirsten said. "Isn't there any way I can get out of it?"

With that, Jacob laughed loudly, a deep and throaty laugh that shook the walls of the office. I stayed still in my chair and watched the scene.

"Well, if I learned one thing from my womanizing brother over there, it's that you always want to keep the stars happy. Why don't you come over here and look under my desk, I think that there might be a way out of your contract under there," he said. I shot him an evil glare, which he simply returned with a vengeful smile.

Kirsten, having been in Hollywood long enough to know the rules, did as she was asked and walked towards Jacob. He rolled back in his chair and let her crawl down onto her knees in front of him, her whole body disappearing underneath the desk.

"You see Dean, even though I despise you and everything that you did when you let your dick think for the company and MY inheritance, I have to respect your taste in women. Very nice, very classy. I'm sure they will all bring me in lots more money, once a select few of them like Ms. Dunst here learn to respect the taste of ME," Jacob said. I heard a zipper unzipping and Jacob reclined back in his chair.

"You aren't any better than me. You are worse than me. I did everything straight over the table and fair. I did it all without having to resort to dirty tricks and traps to get what I wanted. I did it the fair way, the way our father would have wanted," I said.

Jacob roared in laughter. "Our father? Our father was a womanizing, dirty old man who chased pussy till he died. The only thing straight about him was the straightness of his dick, and even that left him when he got old," Jacob said. "Now sign the damn papers and let me enjoy this in peace. I kind of like you being in here while I get this, I like turning you into a cuckold in front of your own clientele,"

He slid a stack of papers across the desk to me. I gave a heavy sigh and pulled a pen from the desk as I began to scan them quickly, putting X's and signatures wherever needed.

"Yes, it's too bad it had to come to this, blackmail and all. If you had only cut me in on the business from the start, I wouldn't be putting you in this situation. But, you left me no choice," Jacob said. I could hear Kirsten slurping away on his cock, her head bobbing up and down gently underneath the desk, causing it to rock a little on it's legs.

I finished signing the documents and handed them back over to him.

"Thank you, I'll finally things in just a moment," Jacob said. He moved his hand underneath the desk and I saw him ball his fists up as he grabbed a handful of her hair in each hand, pulling her head up and down faster and faster on his cock. Kirsten grunted a little, not enjoying the rough treatment but having no choice otherwise.

"Oh yeah, here it comes baby! Open wide!" Jacob yelled loudly as his orgasm hit. Kirsten's mouth was still on his prick when it exploded with cum and I could tell from her squeaking and my limited viewpoint that he filled her mouth with quite a load of jizz. Jacob relaxed more in the chair now as Kirsten stayed pinned underneath the desk.

"Much better. Now, let's make sure you signed everything so that it's nice and legal," Jacob said as Kirsten scrambled out from under his legs, her mouth still full of his cum.

Jacob's happy demeanor quickly faded as he looked down at the documents with a scowl. He looked up at me angrily.

"You didn't sign anything. You simply wrote FUCK YOU in each and every spot on this, didn't you?" he asked, his voice rising in anger.

"That's right," I said with a smile.

"I gave you a chance and you spit it back in my face. Jules! Vince!" Jacob called towards the door for his goons.

"Actually," I said quickly, grabbing the documents from off the desk and tearing them in half one by one quickly "Kirsten is the one who spit back in your face,"

"What?" was all Jacob could say before Kirsten, having stood up on her feet again, spit her mouthful of Jacob's cum back onto his own face. Jacob recoiled in shock. "Shit! What the fuck?"

At that moment, Jules and Vince burst into the room. Seeing the situation, they walked quickly towards me. I took one step back but held my ground, reaching into my jacket pocket.

"Wait just a second there fellas," I said. They seemed to pause, if only momentarily. But it was long enough for me to get what I wanted out: a tape recorder. Holding it out at their eye level, making sure that Jacob could see it as well, I pushed rewind and then play.

"Yes, it's too bad it had to come to this, blackmail and all. If you had only cut me in on the business from the start, I wouldn't be putting you in this situation," the recording said, Jacob's voice from only a few moments earlier.

The two guards paused and looked at Jacob on what to do - they may have been hired muscle but they knew when their employer was in a predicament. Jacob had just finished wiping the cum from his face and glared at me and Kirsten, who had come to stand beside me.

"You're going to blackmail me after I blackmailed you? That's not going to work Dean, two wrongs don't make a right. Even you should know that," Jacob said.

"No, they don't. But even though I might go to jail for sodomy, once this tape and the video I just made," I said, pointing to Kirsten's shirt. She pulled it back a little to reveal a small-lensed camera resting on the inside of her blouse. "Gets out, no matter how much jail time I serve, it won't matter to you in the slightest because the feds will be crawling al over you,"

"And what if I had Jules and Vince here simply remove the devices from you?" Jacob said, regaining some of his composure.

"Doesn't matter. Thanks to the miracle of wireless technology, I archived both the audio and the video on a computer at a location you don't know about. And having a digital copy, I can send crisp and clear versions to whomever I want," I said.

Jacob, realizing he was now the one in the jam, began to back peddle. "What will it take for me to get you to destroy those tapes and all copies, digital or otherwise, that you've made?"

"Well, you could let Kirsten and I walk out of here unharmed by our own free will, with no escorts. Then we can talk about getting the tape into your hands," I said. "Oh, and give me all the copies here in your office of the tape that you have of me, that would be nice too,"

"You've got to be shitting me. What makes you think I'd give them to you?" Jacob replied.

"Because you don't have any options. Your tape, from what I've seen, is fuzzy and difficult to tell who it is. I have something far more incriminating on you. So really, you don't have much choices here,"

Jacob reached into his drawer, with me watching him warily. He pulled out two copies of the video cassette and handed them to me. "This isn't finished yet,"

"Oh, but it is. Now if you'll excuse us, we will be going now," I said and Kirsten and I headed towards the door. Jules and Vince made a blocking motion in front of us, but Jacob said "Let them go," and they parted. We passed them and were quickly back on the elevator, heading out. Neither Kirsten nor I said anything until we were in the cab, heading back to my house.

"I can't believe we pulled that off," I remarked. "It just goes to show you what people will do when they are in tight spots, and it felt nice to turn the tables on him,"

"I know. I'm trembling with excitement. I didn't want to give him a blowjob like that, I hate giving those sorts of things to people I can't stand, but the situation warranted it I guess. How did I do in there?" Kirsten said.

"You were perfect. And quite the actress I might add, you're show of fear and uneasiness was great. If I was the Academy, I'd certainly give you an Oscar for your performance," I said, pulling Kirsten tight to me in a hug.

"I'll keep that in mind. Now that unconventional women like Halle Berry have won, maybe there is a shot for someone young like me in the future. With my career in your hands, anything is possible," Kirsten said, laying her head on my shoulder.

The cab pulled to the entrance of my house and I paid the driver, making sure to give him a good tip for taking us all the way out of the city. Kirsten followed me inside and we set the tapes down on the kitchen counter.

"Would you care for something to drink?" I asked, going to the fridge to get myself something.

"Sure, I'd love a bottle of water or a soda or something. Anything to get the taste of his cum out of my mouth. Yech!" Kirsten said. We both laughed and headed into the den of my house, sitting down on the couch.

"So was it really you on the tape that he had? You having sex with all those women?" Kirsten asked.

"I'm afraid so. I wasn't lying about it being blurry but these days, it doesn't matter. With the tabloids, you're guilty no matter what," I said with a sigh.

"Why do you think you sleep with so many women in Hollywood?" Kirsten asked, scooting closer to me on the couch.

"Well, contrary to what Jacob said it's not that I can't control it. I mean, yes I'm surrounded by beautiful people all the time but it's all reciprocated. I don't know what is going on in the minds of all of the women in Hollywood that I've fucked...err, made love to, 23 now by my count. They might be doing it for a power thing, for someway of feeling like they have an edge on me. Some of them though I think are just horny and like the idea of a no-strings attached fling," I said.

"And what about the ones you have been involved with, Alyssa Milano and Natalie Portman? Has it always been something serious?" Kirsten asked, sipping her soda.

"Alyssa was just an experiment really, to see if I could really sustain a relationship with someone of her fame. Natalie, well...that just sort of evolved out of the situation I guess. We have an agreement of seeing other people since we both live so far apart but when we are together, it's something special," I said.

"Would you say what we went through today and yesterday was on the level of what happened with you and Natalie. If you don't mind me asking of course," Kirsten said.

"Yes, it was very similar. And I think that in both cases, having the beauty and youth of a young woman by me throughout each ordeal helped me get through it,"

Kirsten blushed and looked at the floor. "You called me beautiful. All I'm used to hearing from the public and from other people in the industry is that I'm 'cute' or 'adorable' or 'hot'. I have never really heard someone call me beautiful before," she said.

"Well it's true. You have a very classic type of beauty, one that I don't think will leave you in life. You are gifted and I know that you will go on to great things, with or without me as your agent," I said.

"Thanks Dean," Kirsten said. There was an uncomfortable pause for a moment. "You know, I felt very safe throughout that situation with you being there beside me. Even when we were pretending to be asleep, it felt nice having your body pressed that close to mine. Do you think...I mean, I know you've been through a lot and all, but would you ever consider..." she said, trailing off.

"Making love to you?" I asked, taking her hand in my own. Her fingers were small and petite, just like the rest of her body. Kirsten was obviously embarrassed by the situation.

"Yeah..."

"Of course. If you really want to of course," I said, pulling her closer to me and planting a soft kiss on her forehead.

"I do," she whispered. I didn't say anything, only nodded as I stood from the couch and bent down to pick her up in my arms. I carried her up the stairs to my bedroom and gently laid her down on the bed. I had been exhausted from the last few days, but my heart thudded in my chest as I slowly removed my shirt and pants, standing only in my boxer shorts. The thought of being with Kirsten seemed to excite me, to revitalize my energy and I felt like, having defeated Jacob, I could take on anything.

Kirsten lay on the bed with her arms behind her head and watched me undress and kick off my shoes, her own blouse open a little at the bottom, revealing her smooth, firm tummy. I climbed onto the bed next to her and lowered my mouth to her lips, kissing them gently. Kirsten returned the kiss softly as I slid my arms up next to her own. I stood over her like that as we explored each other's mouths sensually, taking the time to familiarize ourselves with each other's bodies and scents. When the kiss finally broke, neither of us really wanted it to end but we knew that we would need to take it to the next phase.

Still standing over her, I put my hands by Kirsten's small, B cup breasts and rubbed them softly through her shirt. Then I began to methodically unbutton her blouse, taking one button at a time as our eyes stayed locked on one another. Kirsten sighed a little as I finished with the last button and slowly opened her blouse. She wore a white lace push up bra, obviously worn to try and accentuate her breasts for her believed encounter the day before. I slid my hand behind her back and undid the clasp of the bra, using both hands now to lift it from her body.

Kirsten's breasts were a great size, just large enough to cup in your hand. Her nipples were hard in the air of the room and the obvious sexual energy that permeated from each of us. The areolas were small and tan with the rest of her body, which brought a smile to my face as I realized that Kirsten preferred to tan topless. I imagined her lying naked next to a pool somewhere, the hot California sun beating down on her chest as her lithe body was bronzed like that of a goddess, her skin flawless and without imperfection. Her blouse lay open by her sides as she watched me run my hand between her two breasts lightly, tracing a finger first around one nipple and then the other as I moved down to her belly.

Bending my head, I planted a series of small kisses on her tummy as my mouth moved slowly to the top of the mini-skirt she still wore. Putting my hands behind her tight, firm ass, I squeezed her cheeks lightly and returned my hands to the front of the material, hooking my thumbs on the edge of the skirt. Kirsten lifted her ass off the bed just enough to allow me to begin to slide the skirt down her womanly hips. Her body was beginning to develop a light sheen of sweat and her breathing became more shallow as the skirt passed from her hips down to her calves and finally her knees. Kirsten kicked the skirt off a little and now wore only a pair of black, thong style panties that barely covered her tiny pussy.

Kirsten lifted herself off the bed a little and now shrugged off the blouse that had been encumbering her arms as she relaxed again on the bed. I used one hand to rub and massage her left breast while the other grabbed the very thin and flimsy material of her panties and pulled them down, revealing her honey coated snatch. She was very aroused I could tell, because the pleasant scent of her womanhood wafted out from between her slightly parted cunnie lips. She had shaven most of the pubic hair around her pussy, leaving only a lone patch only an inch or so above her entrance. I moved my hand from her breast and down through this feather soft hair as Kirsten instinctively parted her legs for me ever so slightly.

Naked completely now, Kirsten's long legs splayed out on the bed, inviting me to simply pounce on her and penetrate her to her deepest. But I controlled myself and focused instead on pleasing Kirsten first; after all, I owed her my livelihood.

I moved my mouth down between her legs and began to lightly kiss the inside of her thighs as I made my way up to her outer pussy lips. They looked so beautiful and inviting to me, yet another gorgeous Hollywood woman who had offered herself to me. All that had almost been lost, but for now I was where I - and Kirsten - wanted us to be. I traced a finger up to her box and slowly slid the tip inside, feeling her moistness. I pulled it out and saw that she had already become quite wet just from the eroticness of the situation. I licked my finger of her juice, the first of many tastings of her I would do that day, I thought to myself.

Positioning my mouth now squarely in front of her cunt, I slowly slid my tongue out and got a direct taste of the mixture of her juices and her body itself on my tongue, relishing the feeling as it hit my taste buds. Using one hand, I parted her inner lips and worked my tongue further into her pussy, searching for her clit.

Kirsten moaned in approval as I continued my quest, moving my tongue gently around inside of her, giving soft, cat-like licks to each and every area I could find. I felt Kirsten's hand brush my head lightly, a sign of encouragement that I was on the right track. Licking a bit faster now, I managed to find her clit at the very head of her entrance. It was small and barely noticeable, similar to the size of her nipples. But it was very aroused and seemed to be begging for me to lick it. The tip of my tongue brushed across it lightly and this sent shockwaves through Kirsten's body, the pent up sexual tension causing her to orgasm for the first time. A flood of her juices came out of her hole and into my mouth, a pungent and sweet taste that was not unpleasant in the slightest.

Having found her clit, it was easy now to focus on it and make sure that her first orgasm would not be her last. Kirsten's breathing became more and more ragged now as I licked furiously at it, moving the slight little knob back and forth along my tongue. For good measure, I slipped a finger inside next to my tongue and began to move it in and out at a steady pace, fucking her with it as I licked her cunt.

Kirsten began to thrash around more violently now, shuddering occasionally and moaning "Uggnnhh!" and "Don't stop that!" between breaths, the loud cries of her pleasure rocked body filling the house and echoing off the walls. The bottom of my mouth was now buried deep inside her pussy, my nostrils rubbing against her crinkly soft pubic hair as I licked with no abandon. It became a little difficult to breath as Kirsten locked her legs tightly around my head, but they were easy to push off of me in between her orgasmic shudders. Kirsten gave one final cry, her whole body trembling like an earthquake, and she orgasmed once more, her pussy now sopping wet with juices and my saliva.

I lifted my head from in between her legs and sat up on the bed next to her. Kirsten had her eyes closed tightly, still catching her breath, her breasts jiggling slightly as her chest heaved.

"Thank you Dean, that was amazing and just what I needed," Kirsten said. I smiled in returned and said nothing.

Now it was Kirsten's turn to continue things as she sat up on the bed next to me. She embraced me in a kiss, her warm body pressing against my naked chest, her breasts flattened against me and the heat radiating from her legs brushing against my groin. Kirsten broke the kiss and then began to lick around my mouth, cleaning off her own juices from my face.

"MMmm...I always wondered what I tasted like," she giggled. I kissed her again and it didn't take too much more before she was ready to go once more. I felt the urgency in her need to continue as her hands pulled down hard at my boxer shorts, trying to free my erect member from it's confines. I got up on my knees and Kirsten wasted no time simply yanking them off. She was quite assertive in what she wanted sexually, and yet her touch and feel was not like that of other sex hungry women I had slept with.

With my cock now free, Kirsten pushed me back onto the bed and climbed between my legs. But rather than going directly for my cock, she lifted it up a little to give her better access to my balls and down the thin strip of skin leading to my asshole. Kirsten traced her tongue up and down this area from bottom to top and when she reached my bloated and sperm filled balls, took my sack into her mouth (as much as she could fit) and sucked gently on my nuts, moving them around inside their casing with her tongue. Her mouth was warm and hot and oh so amazing as I felt her warm breath on my balls, feeling the sucking motion she paid to each one of them and the soft slurping sound that came from the corners of her mouth.

Kirsten released my balls after a moment and began to snake her way up and around the base of my shaft, moving up all nine inches to the head. She squeezed the tip gently, bringing forth a drop of pre-cum, which she snagged on her finger and licked clean, returning her amazing mouth to the head of my cock. Taking it between her lips, she sucked on it hard, creating an unbelievable feeling. But just as quickly as she had paid attention to it, she dropped her whole mouth down to the base of the shaft, taking in all of my meat in her throat. Kirsten was obviously no stranger to giving a blow job and I wondered how many she had given as she grew from childhood to the beautiful creature she was today in Hollywood.

Bobbing her head up and down now, Kirsten was doing her hardest to get me off - and it seemed to be working. I felt my balls tighten up beneath the nimble fingers she had been using to massage and squeeze them as I unloaded jet after jet of hot cum into her mouth. I felt it smack the back of her throat as she closed her mouth tightly around my shaft, making sure none leaked out. My orgasm subsided and Kirsten slowly lifted her mouth from my prick and lifted her head up to me so that our eyes met. Opening her mouth just enough so that I could see the cum in it, she closed her lips together and swallowed the entire thing as I sat there watching, amazed.

"Any man who calls me beautiful doesn't deserve to have his cum spit out," Kirsten grinned. She returned her mouth to my cock and licked the moisture from it, cleaning it. When she was satisfied, she began to work her hand up and down my shaft, getting me hard again within a few solid strokes.

Ready to go again, Kirsten climbed over me and started to settle herself like she would climb onto my cock. But I again had other ideas. Scooting out from under her, Kirsten frowned playfully as I moved behind her. Grasping her breasts in my hands, I squeezed them gently as I made sure that she could feel my cock pressing between her ass cheeks. I began to thrust slowly between them, rubbing my shaft against her slit as I moved up and down. Kirsten just sighed contentedly and let me have my way with her. She wasn't expecting it when I pushed the tip of my cock inside of her still wet and waiting hole, but she wasn't exactly complaining either!

The inside of her pussy was soft and moist, like the way her mouth had been. I didn't want to penetrate her fully, so I turned her around on the bed so that her body was facing me and laid her down, missionary style, in front of me. With more leverage now, I placed the head of my prick directly in her waiting hole and used my arms to work myself into her. Kirsten was tight - not a virgin, but very tight - as I felt my shaft pass deeper and deeper inside of her, the ridges of her inner pussy wall rubbing softly against my cock until I had bottomed out completely in her.

I held myself in her like that for a moment and Kirsten lay completely still, both of us relishing the feeling. I then started to saw myself in and out of her box, entering and leaving her with each stroke, the tip of my cock bringing on more pleasure for her as I rubbed the engorged head of my dick against her clit with each entry motion. Kirsten's body seemed to be begging for me to give it harder to her and when I felt her hands move onto my ass to guide my motions in and out of her, I knew that was exactly what she wanted.

I buried myself in her once again, but instead only left two or three inches out as I began to piston in and out of her pussy much faster than before, rocking the bed beneath us on it's legs as I worked up a solid sweat pounding her sweet, tight cunt. Kirsten's breathing had turned into one long moan of ecstasy and I felt her cum for the third time that night, her body weak and trembling beneath me as I hammered away. With each stroke, the tip of my prick brushed deep inside of her against her cervix, my dick like a fiery hot piece of steel as it embedded itself deep inside of her.

Kirsten, not satisfied with the simple position I had begun in, wrapped her legs tightly around my knees now, squeezing on them tightly as she tried to force more and more of my cock inside of her pussy. Her toes brushed against my balls and for whatever reason, the feeling of them against my nuts caused my orgasm to build. I felt it coming and gave Kirsten one last very hard thrust, enough to send us scooting further down the bed against the headboard as I shot my wad inside of her. Ribbon after ribbon of hot, sticky cum filled her pussy as I released my load, coating the inside of her love tunnel with my spunk. I continued to buck my hips until there was nothing left and I felt myself going soft. Panting and exhausted, I pulled myself out of Kirsten and rolled off of her, laying next to her on the bed.

We both lay catching our breath for a moment and Kirsten scooted up next to me. I held her in my arms as the weight of the last few days and the exhaustion, plus the knowledge that things were back to normal now, finally allowed me to pass into a deep and peaceful sleep.

I awoke a few hours later to the sound of thunder outside the open blinds of my bedroom window. Kirsten lay peacefully next to me, her hair splayed out softly all around me, smooth and soft and reflecting what little light remained in the room now that night had fallen. I slid out from beside her and walked to close the window. I hadn't remembered a storm approaching on the weather, but then again I had other things on my mind these last few days. It was kicking up really good out there, wind shaking the trees violently in and around my yard and rain beating like rocks against the window.

I turned back to the bed and saw Kirsten had awoken. She was watching me at the window, her hair rumpled sexily from having slept, a small clump of it covering by her eye. She had pulled the sheet up to her body, although I could still she her petite frame beneath the sheer fabric of the cover.

"Morning. Or should I say, night," Kirsten said, smiling. I walked over to the bed and kissed her.

"I'm going to go fix some food, do you want some?" I asked.

"No, I really need to get back to my hotel. I fly out of here tomorrow," Kirsten said.

"In this weather?" I asked. "You must be nuts!"

"I don't have much choice," Kirsten said, kissing me quickly on the lips again. "My plane leaves pretty early and with rush hour traffic, I'd never make it if I left tomorrow. But I do appreciate your concern,"

Kirsten climbed out of bed and began to get dressed, sliding on her skirt and buttoning her blouse but leaving her bra and panties on the floor.

"Aren't you forgetting something?" I said jokingly. Kirsten turned to look.

"No, you can keep those. Add them to your collection," she said.

"Thanks. Here, at least let me walk you out to the garage. You can take one of my cars and I'll just go get it from the hotel you're at tomorrow," I said. I grabbed a key ring from by the kitchen door as we walked outside towards the garage. I pushed the button and it groaned to life, a river of water sliding down it's edge to land with a quiet drizzle on the concrete of the garage.

"Thank you for everything Kirsten. Without you, I don't think I'd be alive, let alone still in business," I said to her as I gave her a hug, wrapping my hands around her thin waist. She kissed me, an electric kiss that was only broken when a huge flash of lightning and the immediate thunder cracked outside, scaring us both.

"It's the least I can do. Remember, you get me a better cut of each film than anyone else in town," she said. "But most of all, that's what friends do,"

I watched her climb into my green Lexus and start it up, backing slowly out of the garage into the mess of the storm. I walked to the garage entrance and stood, watching her go. She couldn't help but to roll down the window and wave to me, even in the bad weather. I waved back and she drove off, her taillights disappearing in the storm of the evening.

I walked back into the garage and shut the door, heading back into the house. Suddenly, from upstairs, there was a loud crash and the sound of glass breaking. Immediately following it was the crack of thunder and I groaned to myself as I went upstairs to check what happened. Probably a tree limb through the window - what else could go wrong in this past week?

As I made my way up, I could hear the wind howling in through the broken glass. The window had broken in my fathers study, the one room in the house that I had left the way it was since moving in. The sole window in it faced out to the main drive and the street and gave a fantastic view of the whole property, as the window was positioned directly in the middle of the mansion.

Nearing the room now, which lay at the end of the hall, I noticed that the door to the room was open. That was very odd because I kept it closed in some sort of remembrance of the way my father had last left it. I took another step forward towards the door and jumped back two more steps as I saw a figure emerge through the door and stop directly in front of me in the hallway. His hair and entire body were drenched in water from the storm and he had his head bent forward slightly so that all I could see were his eyes. He wore all black, including a pair of shiny black gloves. But what he wore wasn't what concerned me. It was what he held that was far more threatening - a hunting knife, it's sheared edges gleaming in the brightly flashing lightning that came from the study. He was breathing hard, but I knew right away who it was.

"Hello Dean," the figure said.

"Hello Jacob. Came to finish this?" I said, taking another slow step back.

He nodded and grinned maniacally and then without any further hesitation, he lunged at me.

TO BE CONTINUED...

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 28: Neve Campbell

* * *

(In the last chapter, having realized the full scope of Jacob's plan to blackmail him and take down Shooting Stars completely, not to mention ruin Dean, Dean enlisted the help of Kirsten Dunst to turn the tables on Jacob, setting him up for his own dose of blackmail. The plan falls apart, but Jacob is not done yet, breaking into Dean's home for one final confrontation.)

Jacob bounded toward me, knife in hand, and I stepped out of the way quickly to avoid being struck. Jacob lost his balance, but only for a step, spinning back around for another pass. This time I was more ready for him, blocking his arm as it came down at my head in a stabbing motion. I landed a quick punch to Jacob's stomach, but it didn't seem to phase him. Although he was smaller than me, I knew that his party-hard lifestyle and peak physical shape demanded that he be able to take a punch.

Crashing into the wall, the knife Jacob held dug itself deep into the plaster of the hallway, tearing off shreds of wallpaper. Yelling savagely, he yanked the knife back out and moved towards me again. I was off step a little and couldn't brace for the impact completely as his hand slid underneath my shoulder and the knife made contact with my skin, sinking inside deeply.

For a moment, there was no pain as I felt the blade slide into my insides. But then like an electric shock, a dull warmness and a throbbing ache began to fill up my whole side. Jacob yanked the knife out without hesitation and I saw that it was a deep crimson red, matching the color of my shirt. A large red stain had started to spread down beneath my arm and chest, soaking into the material that I wore. My body felt like it was on fire now as I stumbled against the wall while Jacob positioned himself to go at me again.

Panting hard, I put my hand over my wounded side and felt the sticky blood coat my fingers, almost hot as it leaked out of me. I couldn't tell how deep it had gone but I knew it was not going to be pretty.

Satisfied with his initial hit, Jacob moved towards me again, but this time I was ready. Waiting until the last possible moment till he was right atop of me, I landed an uppercut to his jaw using the hand that had been holding my side. It was just like in the movies, his whole body flew backwards down the hall, knocking him off his feet. The knife that he had been holding clattered innocently against the side of the wall, the blade leaving a slight crimson streak on the tan wallpaper. I reached for it, but Jacob was too quick, back on his feet and his mouth full of blood. He kicked me hard in the side, right in the spot where he had stabbed me and I saw stars, feeling like I was going to black out any second. I collapsed to the floor as Jacob towered over me, the blood from his mouth and swollen lips falling to the carpet like some kind of rabid beast. He grinned wildly again and grabbed the knife from the floor, panting hard as he stood over my sprawled body.

Bending down to one knee, he traced the blade against my chest playfully, trying to decide I suppose, where to stab me next and finish me off. Grabbing the handle tightly in his hand, he lifted the knife in the air like a killer from a horror movie and plunged down towards my chest quickly.

Time seemed to slow as my head spun from dizziness and the coldness that was slowly moving through out my body. I felt for sure that I was done for, but with one last effort (and some perfect timing), I threw one final punch directly for his face, hoping to knock him down once more.

I missed his face, but managed to hit him directly in the neck, right by his Adam's apple. As time crawled, the expression on his face changed from one of sheer rage to a look of panicked confusion. His arm came down on me, but the knife fell limply from his hand as he put both hands to his throat, struggling to breath.

I had managed to hit him somehow in a pressure point directly at the base of his neck, cutting off the supply of air to his throat. Jacob collapsed to his knees in front of me as his eyes went wide, trying to get any bit of precious air he could into his body. I watched him land on his legs but not for long - I managed to stagger to my feet, my body hunched over at the waist and stood up just enough to land a kick directly to his face. I heard his head snap back on his neck as he collapsed on the floor, unconscious or dead, I didn't really care.

Still on my feet but very woozy, I stumbled down the hall towards one of the guest rooms. Grabbing the phone off the side of the bed stand, I yanked it down to the floor with me. I pushed 911 and gasped loudly into the phone.

"911, what is your emergency?"

"Stabbing...assault...he tried to kill me...4173 Oceanside Drive...help" I gasped into the phone. The operator's voice faded away from me as I drifted into unconsciousness, the phone falling from my hand like a heavy weight that I was no longer able to hold.

I awoke painfully sore in a hospital bed. The rush of morning traffic slowly drifted into my ears as I re-entered the waking world and took in my surroundings. It hurt to breath, much less move but I realized then that I was thankfully still alive. I lay in bed for what must have been a few minutes, remembering in as best I could what happened. Moving my hand slowly down to the side where I had been stabbed, it felt painful and swollen to the touch. I could feel stitches holding my skin together tightly, but they throbbed as I ran my fingers over them.

A nurse walked in, diverting my attention. She was frumpy and a little overweight, her eyes conveying all the pain and sorrow she had seen. To my surprise, she was followed by a uniformed police officer, LAPD's finest, who had taken his hat off when he walked in. He showed no signs of any emotion at all as the nurse picked up a chart at the foot of my bed.

"Mr. Simonds, how are you feeling?" she said, all business as she scanned the clipboard.

"Like shit, thanks. What day is it?" I asked, my mouth dry and raspy as my tongue slurred the words together.

"It's Thursday. You came out of post-op about 12 hours ago. You are a very lucky man Mr. Simonds, that you're assailant didn't hit any major arteries or organs," the nurse replied.

"Assailant...Jacob. What...where is he?" I asked. My head was groggy, probably from the pain killers they had me on, and I now noticed that I was handcuffed to the bed on my left side.

"The other Mr. Simonds? I'm afraid he didn't make it. Head trauma," the nurse said nonchalantly. I felt a wave of emotion run over me, as I was torn between feeling sorrow or pleasure over the fact that Jacob, the half-brother who had made my life hell for the past week, was dead.

"Why am I handcuffed?" I asked.

"Talk to officer O'Reilly about that. He needs to ask you a few questions anyways," the nurse said, setting the chart back and leaving the room. The officer moved to the foot of the bed and adjusted his belt, putting his hands on his hips.

"Mr. Simonds, can you tell me what happened up to the time you called 911?" he asked gruffly.

"I had just woken up from a nap with a lady friend of mine and as I was walking her out, I heard a crash upstairs. Because it was raining at the time, I thought it was a tree branch through a window or something. I went upstairs only to find Jacob, my half-brother, waiting there for me with a knife. He had broken into the house through a window and was obviously there to try and kill me. We scuffled a little bit, during which he stabbed me in the side. I managed right before he tried to put the final blow on me to hit him in the throat. That stunned him, at which point I got up and managed to kick him in the head before dialing 911 and passing out," I said, panting for air as I recollected the event. "I didn't know I killed him,"

The cop didn't even look up from his paperwork. "Uh-huh. You snapped his neck I'm afraid, but if your story checks out, it was a case of self-defense and you won't be charged," he said, writing something down on his clipboard and slipping his pen into his pocket.

"So then you will take these handcuffs off, right?" I asked.

"When you are ready to check out, I'll leave the key with the stationed officer. I don't believe you to be a flight risk Mr. Simonds, but procedure says we have to hold you while we still can. Chances are you'll be free to go by tomorrow when you leave," the cop said. The nurse had re-entered the room.

"Officer, Mr. Simonds needs his rest after surgery. Are you almost done?" the nurse asked.

"I am done," he said, walking past her. "Thank you for your time Mr. Simonds,"

I laid my head back on the soft pillow as the nurse moved next to me by the bed.

"Do you need anything else Mr. Simonds?"

"No, I'm fine, thank you," I said. She smiled and turned off the light by my bed, walking out into the busy office corridor. I laid there trying to contemplate everything that had lead up to my second trip to the hospital in less than a week, but the meds I was on were too much and I felt my thoughts drift away and my mind slip into a deep sleep.

I awoke the next morning feeling sore and stiff, but much better than when I had first opened my eyes. The day was bright and promised to be hot, I knew. Glancing down at my arm, the cuffs were gone, as promised. Using my good arm, I managed to prop myself up with some effort. I felt a little dizzy as the blood rushed to my head, but I was able to very carefully plant my feet on the cool linoleum floor and stand up.

Just as I did, another nurse came in. This one was much younger than the first one I had seen last night, which now felt like some sort of surreal dream thanks to the waning effects of the painkillers.

"Are you ready to check out Mr. Simonds? We can have a wheel-chair brought around for you to take you to a taxi," the nurse asked. She was vibrant and perky for so early in the morning, but I couldn't help but smile at her youthfulness and her beauty. She wasn't gorgeous by any means, simply an ordinary girl who was sure to be able to find an ordinary husband someday (if she didn't already have one) and lead a nice normal life, taking care of people who got themselves mixed up in all sorts of things, like me.

I filled out the required paperwork and waited out front of the hospital in a very stiff wheel chair for the cab the hospital had called to arrive. The morning was still a little damp with the morning dew, but everywhere the sound of birds mingled with the far off interstate and it's rush hour traffic. I was startled back to reality from this serene setting by the grumbling engine of the cab, driven by a cabby who looked like he could care less about me or the stiff pain that I was in.

Arriving home, I noticed the police tape around the entrance to my house, bringing back eerie similarities to when Julie, my former assistant, had stalked and tried to kill me. Shaking it from my head, I paid the driver and walked very slowly and very rigidly into the house.

Making my way up the stairs was a chore, causing my forehead to sweat and my skin to feel sticky as I passed more police tape inside, blocking off an entire corner of the hallway. I was surprised that they hadn't cleaned it up yet, but a note on the hallway said that they would arrive later in the day for the mess. The blood looked far less horrifying in the light of the day now, a maroon stain in bizarre shapes dotting the walls and in a big dry puddle by the floor. I half expected a chalk outline of where Jacob's body had been to be traced into the carpet, but there wasn't one. Only in the movies I thought to myself, only in the movies.

Collapsing onto a guest bed, I simply kicked my shoes off and lay on my good side, exhausted from the car ride home and the entire week, the overdrive my body had been on finally easing back into a more manageable state.

The phone rang many hours later and I sat up in bed, struggling to sit up and grab it from it's night stand. I felt much better now, still sore but definitely on my way to recovery.

"Hello?"

"Hello Mr. Simonds. I'm calling from BT&T long distance and I was wondering if you are happy with your current calling plan..." the voice on the other end said. I hung up the phone and yanked the cord from the wall, the base of the phone getting one final ring in as it clattered to the floor.

Getting up, I walked around and stretched. Before I left the hospital, they had given me a sheet of minor stretches to do and a prescription for mild painkillers in case the pain got a little too intense for over the counter medicine. Following the sheets instructions, I worked the muscles in my side for a few minutes and by the time I was done, felt much better and definitely ready to return to normal.

Showering, I went downstairs and devoured some leftovers I had in the fridge. It was Monday evening now, I knew everyone at the office would be gone. Popping a pain killer just in case that my muscles started to ache too much from the exercise, I sat down on the couch and watched TV for a bit.

After about 30 minutes of this or so, I grew restless. The painkillers were supposed to make me feel drowsy but instead seemed to make me want to go out and do something. I felt alert and awake, my body running on all it's cylinders again. I decided that what I needed was a good, stiff drink. Checking the liquor cabinet only to find it just about dry, I went to the garage and got into my car, heading out onto the freeway.

I headed towards downtown, but thought better of it, feeling awake and alert and yet still not ready to deal with clients or a crowded bar after the hell that I had been through. Pulling off an overpass, I pulled onto what was essentially a one street town just outside of LA, the sign with the city name passing so fast I missed it when I blinked. I drove down the main street of the city looking for somewhere to stop. I found it at the only place that seemed open besides the gas stations (it was approaching 10 now, I guess the residents of sticks-ville or wherever I was went to sleep pretty early), in a place called the Rowdy RoadHog.

Despite the name, the place was actually pretty tame once I got inside. It was mostly a couples bar - meaning, it was a place where couples went to be alone, or desperate men went to find women, or anyone willing to take them home for that matter. It was smoky and smelled like stale beer, the jukebox in the corner warbling some warped country record as I took a seat at the bar. This was just the place I wanted, even though I was overdressed in my jeans and sports coat.

Ordering just a beer, rather than my usual scotch, I downed it fairly quickly and promptly ordered another. I saw some of the other people seated at the bar glance me over as I drank, but they didn't seem to give me a second thought. I didn't care. I just wanted to be left alone, to relax and think about things by myself.

I don't know how long passed, maybe half an hour. I was on my third beer by then and with the combination of the pain pills was feeling pretty buzzed. Normally I'm not the type of person who likes to lose control of their actions, but for once it felt nice to feel uninhibited and just let go. Which is probably why I was a little bleary-eyed when I finally noticed a brunette sitting in the seat next to me.

She was very attractive, although dressed in a way that wasn't very becoming; overdone makeup and a trashy looking outfit made her seem garish even against all the other trailer trash in the place. She caught me looking and I turned away, finding myself suddenly interested in the health warnings on the back of the bottle. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw her scoot her seat down next to me.

"Hey there handsome, I couldn't help but notice you looking," she said. I looked up and our eyes met, suddenly bringing about a moment of shock and revelation to both of us.

It was Neve Campbell, the star of the now classic horror series "Scream" and one of the main characters from "Party of Five". Her normally pale skin was looking even more pale in the light of the bar but there was no doubting it was her. I had talked with her some at various parties and get togethers and we seemed to get along ok, but the relationship had stayed as friends-of-friends and nothing more.

"Neve!" I said a little loudly.

"Dean! Shit, I," she said, her face turning red even under the heavy eyeliner and lipstick she wore.

"What are you doing here?" I asked.

"Shh...not so loud," she replied, bringing her head closer to the bar. I did the same.

"What? What's the matter?" I said. My words felt a little slurred but I was still sharp enough to be puzzled by what she was doing in a dump like this.

"I...well, here's the thing. This guy I'm dating, Matt, he well, likes seeing me pick up other guys and then...you know..."

"No, I don't. What?"

"Have sex with them back at a motel," she blurted, her voice almost a whisper now.

"So you came to try and pick me up?"

"No! We came here because it was so far away from the rest of Hollywood and I thought that it would be a good place to blend in and not get noticed by anyone who knew me,"

"Funny, that's the same reason I came here," I said, sipping my beer. The whole story seemed really funny to me and I laughed to myself, but Neve was obviously very nervous.

"Go ahead, laugh it up. You have no idea how shocked I am to even find you here," she said, not appreciating the humor of the situation.

"I've had a rough few days," I said quietly.

"Well, I'm sorry. But this is the first time I've ever done anything like this and without pissing Matt off I'm not sure how to handle things. Oh shit! Here he comes!" Neve said, turning back around to the bar.

I heard footsteps behind me and looked up to see a massive guy towering over me. He was dressed in raggedy clothes and his face was unshaven. His bleached blond hair looked out of place on his disheveled frame, like he spent more time on his hair than on anything else.

"Hey baby," he said, squeezing in between us and giving Neve a kiss. "So, I see you've found a new friend. Would he be interested in what we have planned?"

"Honey, the thing is, his name is," Neve started to say but I cut her off.

"My name is Jacob. And yes, from what your lady tells me I think I might be interested," I said, the alcohol taking over in my rational thinking. Normally I wouldn't get involved in something like this - past experience in my college days told me that they only ended badly. But I was pretty sloshed and I was starting to feel a bit horny, so I decided to roll with it. Neve shot me an evil glance that only I picked up on.

"Great! Well then, shall we go?" Matt said, giving me a slap on the back. I almost chipped my tooth on the bottle, as he caught me in mid-sip, but I played it off pretty coolly and stood from the bar. Neve looked apprehensive as she too stood up and we started making our way out of the bar to the lot outside.

Once we were out of the noisy din of the place, Matt reached into his pocket and handed me a key.

"This is for room #8 in the Cactus Snooze Inn about 4 miles down the road. If you are still interested in our little rendezvous, meet us there in 20 minutes," Matt said, leading Neve to his Eclipse at the end of the lot. I felt a little woozy but thought I could make it four miles.

"Ok, I'll see you there!" I called after them. Neve gave me a look that was hard to describe - it was mixture of disgust, of anger but also of puzzlement as to why I was doing this. The truth was, I didn't know. But with all my problems solved for the time being, it seemed like a semi-sane thing to do.

Arriving at the hotel right behind them, I took a spot away from the row of rooms. The place was about as sleazy as you could imagine - the sign out front didn't work, half the rooms looked run down and the manager's office had bullet holes, probably from past robberies. Even in my intoxicated state I knew that this wasn't the best motel to be at, but nevertheless I followed them inside.

"Give me just a minute before you two get started, I want to take a quick shower," Matt said, walking right into the bathroom and closing the door. I closed the door to the room and watched Neve pace around nervously in front of me.

"Thanks a fucking lot Dean," she said angrily. "I probably could have gotten out of this thing without having to do this but then you had to go and agree!"

"Hey, woah. You knew what you were getting into with this just by being at the bar. And if I hadn't shown up, you'd be in this same spot with a total stranger," I replied, slipping off my shoes and getting more comfortable.

"Well, I can't argue there. But I still don't like being in this position," Neve said.

I walked over to her and placed my hands on her arms. She was trembling slightly.

"Look, let's just go along with it. I think you are a very beautiful, sexy woman and obviously you wouldn't have chosen me if you didn't feel at least somewhat the same way about me," I said.

Neve giggled. "What, that you are a beautiful sexy woman?" she said with a smile.

"Hardy har. You know what I mean. Am I right?" I asked.

"Yeah, I suppose so. But look, we can't let on that we know each other, alright? And please, for God's sake, wear a condom," she said.

"Of course," I replied, kissing her lightly on the forehead. "This will be over before you know it and hey, you might have fun,"

Neve nodded and then turned away from me. With a heavy sigh, she reached down to her waist and lifted up her shirt, revealing her smooth back to me. Reaching her hands around, she unclasped her bra and slid it off her shoulders, tossing it onto the ground. Next, she pulled down her skirt and then proceeded to turn around, giving me a view of her standing there in only a pair of light blue panties and a set of fishnet stockings. Neve's nipples were hardening in the air of the room but she still looked like she felt awkward doing this whole thing, as she wasn't sure exactly where to place her hands. I sat down on one of the two double beds and took off my pants and shirt, leaving me sitting there in only boxers.

Neve finally calmed down a bit and came to sit next to me, albeit not too close. I slowly moved my hand out and placed it on her thigh. She flinched for just a second but didn't try to push it away or move. I knew that if she were a little bit aroused when we started this thing, it would go smoother.

"You know that he is going to just sit there and watch us while he jacks off," Neve said, turning her head away from me as my hand fingered it's way through the netting of her stockings.

"I know. But just pretend that he isn't here. I'll be as gentle as you want, regardless of what he wants, ok?" I said.

Neve nodded again and we both heard the water in the shower turn off. A minute or so later, Matt walked out of the bathroom, stark naked, as he toweled off his hair.

"Hey! Now that's what I like to see, you two are just horny as hell aren't you?" Matt said, moving a chair away from the table in the room and pulling it near the bed. He took a seat. "Well Betsy, you ready to get started?"

It took a moment for Neve to recognize that she was going by "Betsy", but she quickly shook her head yes.

"Good. Jacob my man, you may begin," Matt said, waving his hand toward us. I noticed that he had the beginnings of a hard on and though he was adequately equipped, probably about 6 inches when hard, I wondered in the back of my mind what he would think when I achieved full length. I didn't dwell on it long and instead turned towards "Betsy" and moved my hand from her leg to her shoulder. My fingers trailed down her arm and onto her chest, touching first the top of her breast and then moving one finger at a time slowly down her nipple, making sure my thumbnail brushed against it.

Neve had gone rigid the moment that Matt had walked out, but now that things were starting she seemed at least a little bit more at ease. She continued to sit very still but allowed me to continue stroking her breast with one hand, then the other as I felt the heat from her skin becoming more and more intense. I slowly moved my mouth to her breast and took it in between my lips, feeling her hard nipple brush against my front teeth. Sucking lightly, I took a large part of her hefty C-cup breast into my mouth. Her skin tasted salty and sweet, the smoothness of it creating a great contrast against my rough tongue and lips.

Moving her hand over to my boxer-clad crotch, Neve placed her hand on my growing cock. Moving very slowly over the material, she grasped my shaft lightly and began to jerk me off slightly, her motions slow and methodical. I lifted my mouth from her breast and looked in her eyes. The uneasiness seemed to be mostly gone, as I got lost in her deep brown eyes. They were glazed over now with a sexual desire that let me know that she was willing, but nothing too fast. I moved my mouth to her lips and we kissed, first gently then her tongue slipping into my mouth to explore. I returned the kiss and pulled her closer as Neve reached into the fly on my boxers and pulled out my cock. She ran the palm of her hand over the head, oscillating it back and forth under her small, delicate hand. The tips of her fingers touched me lightly as she gripped the base of my now hard nine inch cock and began to tug more forcefully. We continued to kiss and I saw out of the corner of my eye Matt quite content to jerk himself off.

Neve broke the kiss and stood up from the bed, not saying a word. She reached down to the front of her panties and slipped a finger behind the flimsy material, testing herself to see how wet she was. Obviously content with her own arousal, she pulled the panties aside and moved towards me, straddling herself on top of my legs. Her cunt was shaven with just a slight patch of hair, extending in a narrow line above her entrance and the base of her pussy was flushed with arousal. Moving up my thighs, I felt her hot sex touch my balls, causing them to tighten slightly from her moisture and heat. Neve again locked eyes with me and mouthed "Ready?"

I nodded as she slid further up my legs, lifting herself slightly off my thighs so that her entrance was open and ready for my hard cock. Reaching over on the bed to a small traveling-bag, she took out a condom and sexily rolled it over my shaft, making sure that it fit nice and firmly. It was one of those "skin tight" condoms, so the feel of it against me as I prepared to enter her was like having nothing at all. I entered her completely within a moment as I felt her legs come to rest on my own. Neve sighed in contentment and leaned into me, her breasts pressing against my chest and her head on my shoulder. I felt her long brown hair slide over my shoulder as I wrapped my arms around her, pulling her closer. I began to lift my hips off of the bed slowly, pushing and pulling myself in and out of her, my balls brushing against her firm, tender ass cheeks. Neve kept her head on my shoulders but I could tell by the slight squeezing of my prick by her inner walls that she was enjoying herself.

"Hey, move where I can see!" Matt said loudly. Neve and I couldn't help but laugh as I scooted sideways on the bed, giving Matt a full on view of our bodies. Neve was matching my strokes now, the lips of her pussy stretching and sliding up and down on my rock hard shaft. We achieved a great pace, one I had rarely ever gotten to with any of the other women I had made love to, and it felt like bliss for both of us, if the trickle of sexual juices on my legs were any indication.

Neve pulled away from my chest now and lifted her arms behind her head, folding them so that just the bottom part of her body was moving on me, her firm tummy flexing in and out as we fucked. Rocking back and forth like she was riding a horse, Neve's body moved hypnotically - she was an expert lover, that was for sure. It made me wonder why someone like Matt would want to share her with other men.

I placed my hands on Neve's legs and held her steady as she continued to buck against me. Her body had a slight sheen of sweat now, a few accumulated drops sliding down between her breasts. The rest of her body was flushed from the excitement and she seemed 100% committed to the act in which we were doing.

"Now talk dirty to her man," Matt said, but I barely listened. Neve and I were lost in a world of complete sexual nirvana, her eyes closed tightly as she rode me and my entire body focused on making sure that I wouldn't be the only one to cum from this encounter. Heeding Matt's request though, I whispered hoarsely. "Yeah Betsy, that's it, ride my cock!"

"Betsy" opened her eyes to a squint and shot me a devilish grin. Then she began to moan as she moved her hands from behind her head to rub them on my chest.

"Ohhhhh Jacob, yeah that's it! Fuck my tight pussy with that big cock!" she half-giggled, half-moaned. I sped up the pace and we began bouncing so hard on the bed that it made the mattress squeak. I could hear Matt's own ministrations speeding up too, the entire room now filled with gasps, moans and the sound of skin moving against skin. Abruptly though, Neve slid off of my cock and onto the floor, getting on her hands and knees just a few feet from Matt. Her ass was thrust in the air and I needed no further instruction as to what to do.

Moving behind her, I placed the tip of my now glistening prick against her pussy, sliding in with the same ease of when I first entered her body. It too didn't take very long for me to bury myself completely inside of her once again, dropping to my knees to make sure that I could stabilize myself. Neve was on all fours, her breasts swaying seductively beneath her as she gasped with my re-entrance to her body. I rested my head on her back and closed my eyes, facing the wall now as I began to hump her doggy-style on the floor of this sleazy, pay-by-the-hour motel.

Neve's ass pressed against my stomach as I rested part of my weight on her back, holding her tightly as I sawed in and out of her pussy. She began to grunt as my speed began to increase, my balls tight as they slapped against her pert little ass. Whatever motivation Matt had given her was gone now, Neve was in her own world.

"Unnggghhhh....ahhh...yeahh....don't stop!! oooooo" she said as I fucked her, feeling my balls begin to tighten more as my orgasm approached.

I opened my eyes to see Matt's hand moving at a lightning rate, his ass bucking off the chair in which he sat as he squirmed around, tossing himself off. Glancing down at Neve's face, I saw that she was now staring straight at Matt, her eyes locked on his. This was the slut that he had wanted, and it was evident that this was the slut he had gotten. In watching her intense stare at him, I felt something animal inside me, something primordial. This was more than just sex, this was raw animal lust, put on for the display of an audience by two willing participants.

Bucking back against me, Neve shook her ass slightly and I felt her orgasm hit her, causing little goose pimples to form on her back while the wave of sexual pleasure washed over her.

This torrent of sexual energy by her caused my own load to arrive, and I shot deep and hard into the condom as I buried myself inside of her. I felt my dick get coated with my own jism as I held myself inside of Neve's body, not wanting to withdraw from her. As I felt myself soften a bit, I carefully lifted my prick out of her deep snatch and rolled the condom off, holding it up so that no semen escaped. I was about to throw it away when Matt stopped me.

"NO! Don't throw it yet, I'm close!" he said, extending a hand to take it from me. I gave it to him as he stood up, holding his prick open at the base of the condom. Sticking the head in slightly, his own orgasm erupted and he filled the condom to it's brim with the mixture of his and my own juices. Shuddering, he pinched off the last little drop of cum and handed the condom to Neve.

"Drink it Betsy, slurp it up!" he said to her. Neve took it in her hand and looked at it for a moment. I thought for sure that she wasn't going to do it, but the sexual hunger in her was still raging and she held the latex to her lips, allowing the slimy fluids to slide into her mouth and down her throat. A little bit escaped from her lips and ran down the corner of her mouth sexily as she drank the entire contents of the condom, not hesitating one bit to swallow it's contents. Tossing it aside, she laid down on her back, her chest heaving and her mouth sticky with cum. I sat down on the bed and pulled my pants back up, watching her lost in her own sexual bliss.

"Dean, that was amazing," Neve said softly. I froze.

"Dean? I thought you said you're name was Jacob?" Matt said, a bit of anger rising in his voice.

"It's Dean, and I knew him from a long time ago. You were just too dumb to see it when we were at the bar," Neve said, still in a bit of a dreamy state.

"What? God damn it Neve, you set me up!" Matt screamed. I knew that I had to get out of there quickly so I pulled my clothes to the other side of the bed and dressed hurriedly. Neve had sat up now and was clutching her knees with her arms, her freshly fucked pussy soaking the carpet beneath her slightly.

Putting on my shoes and shirt, I moved along the wall towards the door. Matt's body was heaving with anger now and I knew that he could go off any second. For her part though, Neve seemed to be enjoying this.

I opened the door and stepped out into the night air as Matt finally noticed me and bolted from his chair towards the door, still naked. I darted out towards my car, grabbing my keys from my pocket and inserting them into the driver's door in one fluid motion as Matt ran out into the harsh light of the motel parking lot, naked. I paused for a moment when I saw Neve standing in the doorway - part of me screamed that she might be in trouble, but from the powerless look on Matt's face I felt that she would probably be pretty safe. Matt stood, shivering a bit in the air as he turned from watching me to watching Neve.

"Thanks again Dean, that was much better than I thought it would be," Neve called to me. I smiled, but still watched Matt hesitantly.

"So, how's it feel to be made a cuckold Matt?" Neve laughed, her naked body framed by the fluorescent light behind her in the room. Matt just stood there, shaking his head. Finally, Neve had had enough. "Oh baby, I'm just teasing you. So what if Dean was a better fuck than you'll ever be? You can have me anytime you want. Now get your ass in here and make love to me!"

Matt gave me one final look and then trudged back into the hotel room, slamming the door. I got into my car and headed home, laughing to myself that Neve, who had seemed so docile through out the whole encounter, had more spunk (no pun intended) in her than I imagined.

Getting home, the house was still dark and the memories of what had happened came flooding back. The effects of the alcohol had worn off early on during my encounter with Neve and now it was back to reality. As I walked in and set my keys on the counter, the phone rang. I was going to ignore it, but something inside me told me to pick it up.

"Hello?"

"Dean? Are you ok?" the other voice said. I recognized it immediately - it was Natalie Portman, my girlfriend. Just hearing her voice brought back memories of what Jacob had said, about her turning on me. It was time to find out the truth.

"Yes, why wouldn't I be?"

"Well, I've been calling your house all night, I was afraid something might have happened to you," Natalie said.

"Something did happen. Something has been happening this past week. But I'm sure you know nothing about that, right?"

"What are you talking about?" Natalie said, confusion in her voice.

"Don't play games with me Natalie, you are a terrible liar. Just confess to what happened with Jacob and maybe we can still be friends," I said bitingly to her. The moment of truth had arrived. There was a long silence on the other end.

"You...you don't understand Dean. You haven't been in this business long enough to know when things are going sour. I...I know that it may seem like I betrayed you but it was all about," she said but I cut her off.

"It was all about business?" I replied coldly.

"Ye...yes. I never meant to hurt you. In fact, I fell in love with you! But when Jacob came to me and told me what you had done and had been doing, it was just too much to ignore," she said, her voice shaking now. I felt a lump in my throat as I finally realized just how much of a poison my half-brother had been on my life.

"So you signed with him, turned your back on me and were probably fucking him whenever you got a chance, is that it?" I said angrily, hoping my fierceness covered over the heart break I was going through with each agonizing second.

"No, I never slept with him. It was strictly business," she said, her own voice leveling off a little.

"Strictly business huh," I said wistfully. "Well, here's some strictly business for you. You're fired from my firm and consider yourself dumped,"

The words hurt to say, but after everything that I had been through, and how the thought of Natalie staying true to me had kept me going through all the pain and confusion, to hear her say that it was a business thing, nothing more, crushed me to the core.

"Dean, don't do this! I love you!" Natalie blurted out.

"It's too late for that Natalie. See you around," I said, hanging up the phone on her.

A moment later she called back, but I just let it ring and ring and ring. She continued to try for another half an hour as I sat on the couch, watching the phone ring. Finally she gave up and I was left in the silence of my massive, lonely mansion once again.

I showered and trudged into bed. Laying awake, I tossed and turned for a few hours. I was incredibly hurt - I felt more pain physically, emotionally and mentally than I could ever think possible. But, as had always been the case when a long relationship ended in my life, I began to feel a ray of hope. Tomorrow was a new day, and I was now officially unencumbered by anything and anyone to try and stop me. I would miss Natalie, that I knew. But time would make things easier, time would allow us to be first civil then to be friends with one another. And in the meantime, as the healing continued, there was a whole world out there waiting for me to conquer, waiting for the Dean Simonds of my early days here in Hollywood to return. I would be alright.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 29: Cameron Diaz

* * * * *

"Come on asshole, didn't you see me trying to get over?" I yelled at the car in front of me, banging my hand on the steering wheel in frustration. I was stuck in rush hour traffic and the car in front of me - some soccer mom who obviously didn't belong on the Los Angeles freeway - decided that it was acceptable to cut me off in order to gain a measly one car length on me. Settling back in my seat with a frustrated grunt, this was not how I wanted to start my day.

I sat idly in my car, listening to the morning DJ prattle on about God knows what. I had been stuck here for two hours now and though rush hour was nothing new to me, it was still a pain in the ass to have someone cut you off when every little inch you moved forward counted. My mind wandered as I watched the cars on the other side of the freeway zoom along, heading out of the city rather than being like us fools and going into it. I was startled back to attention by my cell phone ringing.

"Hello?" I said into it. The reception out here was horrible and I was greeted by a bunch of static. Finally though, a voice came through.

"Dean! I'm so glad I caught you! It's Cameron," the voice said. I recognized it immediately, the girlish tone of her voice unmistakable. It was Cameron Diaz and, since the clock on my car now read 9:03, that meant I was officially at work with dealing with the Hollywood talent, traffic jam be damned.

"Hi Cameron, what can I do for you?" I asked, still glaring angrily at the van in front of me.

"Well you see Dean, I've been a bad girl," Cameron said in her most innocent sounding voice. Great, she wanted to play games. Well, I didn't have much choice so I played along.

"What did you do Cameron?" I said, talking to her in the most saccharine voice I could muster, coming across sounding like I was talking to a small child.

"Last night, I got into some trouble. Namely, I ran three red straight red lights and was doing 140 in a 45 mph zone," Cameron said, her voice uneasy as she admitted her guilt. "And the thing is, I didn't have my wallet with me or anything. You see, I had just come from a club and had been drinking a little and..." she said, but I cut her off.

"Jesus! You realize you were going almost 100 miles over the speed limit?" I said, more shocked than anything. At least she was alive - better for her to be in legal trouble than laying in a morgue somewhere, that's for sure. Cameron brought in some pretty sizeable contributions to Shooting Stars, even in spite of the fact that she had yet to carry a picture by herself successfully.

"Yes Dean, the officer already explained that to me. Now, as I was saying before I was so RUDELY interrupted, I was drinking a little and the officer who pulled me over wanted my ID. After trying to sweet talk him a bit, it was no use and I dug around in my car trying to find it. The only thing was, I didn't have it with me. I must have left it at the club, I think. Last night was a bit of a blur. Any ways, when I didn't have the wallet the officer told me he had no choice but to bring me into the station, considering I had been drinking and was probably a serious threat to myself and the rest of the road. So, needless to say, I , Cameron Diaz have now spent the night in the Los Angeles Police Department station #5251 and I'm more than ready to get the fuck out of here," she said, finally pausing to take a breath.

"Ok, so then pay your bail and get out of there," I said, rubbing my eyes already at what was going to prove to be a long day, I could tell.

"I don't have my wallet! Weren't you listening to what I said? I need you to come here and prove that I'm who I say I am and get me out of here!" Cameron said impatiently. Normally she was a pretty level headed, down to earth girl but right now the star mentality had taken over and she was trying to pull her clout on me. It wasn't going to work.

"Alright Cameron, where are you at?" I asked.

I heard her muffle the phone for a second while she asked a cop directions on getting to the station. She repeated them to me and I jotted them down in my Palm Pilot.

"Christ, that's on the other side of town," I said. "I'm stuck in mid-morning traffic, you're going to have to wait for a little while Cameron,"

"But Deeeeaaaannn!!! I don't want to wait here any longer, I want to get away from this shit hole," Cameron whined, definitely one of her less endearing qualities.

"I'll be there as soon as I can," I told her. "Just sit tight and uhh...don't make eye contact with anyone,"

I hung up the phone before she could complain some more and called Damon at the office.

"Yo Dean, what's up?" he said.

"Damon, listen. I'm stuck here in traffic. I know you're jamming on that paperwork right now, but could you find a news station and tell me the best way to get out of this mess? I have to go bail Cameron Diaz out of jail," I said.

Damon laughed. "Seriously?"

"Yes, seriously. Call me back when you have a fair idea. I'm right off of the Santa Monica expressway, mile marker 173," I said. I hung up and waited, sighing to myself at the joys that lay ahead for today.

45 minutes later, Damon finally called me back.

"Sorry Dean, the morning show had a couple of guests on and I had to wait till they left for the traffic report again. Where are you at now?" he asked.

"I'm at mile marker 175, having moved 2 miles since you last talked to me," I sighed.

"Ok, good. Get in the right hand lane and about three miles up the road there is an off ramp. Get off there and turn around, take a right at exit #259 and you should be able to bypass all that," he said.

"Good man Damon, thanks," I said. I suddenly remembered Cameron. "I'll be into the office in a few hours, I need to go help Cameron out or else she will be majorly pissed."

"I know, she called here first. She sounded very upset. Gotta do some damage control on her ego I guess?" Damon asked, laughing. His joke made me feel better - damage control was a running joke between the two of us for when a star threw a hissy fit for not getting what they want.

"Yes, damage control to the max. I'll see you in a while," I said, hanging up again.

I finally arrived at the police station around 11:00AM, which thankfully was just early enough to avoid the lunch time crowd. Walking into the station, I could feel the cops giving me a leery eye. My suit looked expensive, my shoes were some of the finest leather available and the tie I was wearing probably cost a third of their weekly paycheck. And in spite of the fact that I had the utmost respect for law enforcement in this country, I still felt like I was being judged.

"Hi, I'm here to post bail for someone that you are holding?" I said to the secretarial officer at the front desk.

"Sign this," she said, handing me a form without even bothering to look up.

"Don't you need to know her name?" I asked, a little baffled by the complete lack of effort on her part.

"Honey, I took one look at you and I knew exactly who you were here for. Just sign the form, we will take care of the rest," she said. I proceeded to fill it out and then handed it to her a moment later. She took a quick glance and then rose from her chair.

"Wait right there," she said as she walked down a long linoleum hallway and disappeared out of sight.

I stood there for a moment, looking around at how my tax dollars were being spent. The squad room had three other cops in it - two of which were having a heated discussion over a cup of coffee and some donuts while the third sat at a desk, listening to the radio frequency and coordinating officers in the field. He looked bored beyond comprehension. The first officer emerged from the hallway a few minutes later, with Cameron in tow. She held Cameron by the crook of her elbow like a child, something that Cameron appeared to be none too pleased with.

It was obvious that Cameron really had been at a club the night before. The outfit she wore - a pair of bright pink of shiny pink plastic hot pants did little to cover most of lower body. Her tanned and graceful legs walked steadily down the hall, her medium sized chest held loosely by a tight white spaghetti top. Cameron's blond hair was pulled back in a pony tail behind her head and her face, even though it looked like she had been through hell the previous night, nevertheless shone brightly with a smile when she saw me.

"Hi Dean," she called as she was led to a seat near the female officer's station, forced to sit down while I spoke with the officer.

"Alright, bail comes to $500 even. Check or credit card?" the woman asked. I pulled out the company credit card and gave it to her. She took it and swiped it through her machine and a moment later a receipt was printing up next to her.

"Sign this receipt and you're all done. Luckily we decided not to press charges on Ms. Diaz, but she will be served a rather sizeable ticket within a week or so. If she fails to pay it, she'll be seeing us again, only then it won't be nearly as cordial or effortless as this time," the officer said.

"Trust me, she will pay it," I said to her, shooting Cameron a look that let her know that she couldn't use her celebrity to get out of this. I felt like a father figure, getting her out like this. Cameron didn't look at me, but was instead focused intently on the floor in front of her. I signed the paper and handed it back to the officer and Cameron walked to me, giving me a tremendous hug.

"Thanks Dean, I owe you so much. Now can we leave this hell hole?" Cameron asked, her deep blue eyes locked on my own in a pleading for relief from the nightmare she had gotten into.

"Just one more thing officer," I said to the woman at the desk as Cameron shifted her weight on her feet impatiently behind me. "Where can we pick up her car? I doubt very much that she was allowed to drive here on her own free will,"

"Here, this is the address of the towing company that we use. They impounded it last night but you'll have to settle up the fees with them when you get there," the cop said, handing me a business card for Hollywood & Vine Towing.

"Thanks," I said and Cameron and I were out the door. Climbing into my car, Cameron suddenly became very apologetic.

"I know I ruined your morning Dean and I'm sorry. I don't know what I was thinking. I could have easily been killed or killed someone else last night. But I think once you see my car you might understand why I was trying to get it up as fast as it would go," she said as I headed back on the freeway. Luckily Hollywood & Vine Towing wasn't too far away from the office - maybe I could salvage this morning after all and get into the office and have a semi normal day. Then again, I had noticed that when it came to celebrities, nothing ever worked out according to plan.

Cameron and I talked a little bit and it was obvious that she was a little uncomfortable being stuck in her clubbing clothes out here in the middle of the day. She kept fidgeting with the pants especially, trying to pull them down further along her long, tanned legs, the plastic making squeaking sounds as she moved around on my leather seats. Cutting in through the city, we managed to get to the towing place in just about 45 minutes, which meant that I would only be 4 hours late getting back into work if the towing company didn't hassle us too much.

Despite the illustrious sounding name, Hollywood & Vine Towing was not what I expected it to be. A small lot, not even half the size of any of the car dealerships that you found in the more affluent part of town, the office for the place looked dingy and rundown, having seen many tenants over the years. Wrecked and shattered cars strewn the lot like beached whales, their owners having long forgotten about them. We pulled in and parked but Cameron seemed hesitant to get out.

"Dean, I can't go in there. I know that once they recognize me they will drive the towing price way up, just to get more out of us," Cameron said.

"Us? Cameron, you are paying for this yourself," I said.

"Me then. They will try to rip ME off. You know that Dean, so why don't you just go in there and handle it?" Cameron asked, correcting herself.

"Well, first of all I don't even know what kind of car it is," I said incredulously. I was tempted to just yank Cameron out of the car and make her be held accountable for what she had done, but I was paid to get stars out of jams like this so my more rational mode of thinking took over.

"It's a jet black Porsche 911. It's a 2002," Cameron said. She fished into her tight pants, looking for the keys. "Shit, I guess they took the keys when they brought me in,"

"Alright, fine. I'll go in and see what I can do," I said to her with a sigh. I stepped out of the car and walked towards the entrance, glancing back to see Cameron nervously watching me, hoping a star of her caliber wouldn't be spotted in a place like this.

Stepping inside, the office was sweltering hot and reeked of unknown car fluids. The walls were yellowish from the countless amount of cigarettes that had been smoked through the years and I felt like I needed a shower just by stepping into the office. Walking up to the fake wood counter, I glanced over it to see a young girl, probably no older than 15, listening to a CD player as she read a book. There was a bell on the counter and I rang it, as the girl had not seen me walk in.

She was startled by the loud chime of the dirty bell and looked up, sliding her headphones off.

"Help you?" she said, popping a bubble in the gum in her mouth.

"Yes, I need to get a car out that you towed here last night," I said to her. The girl rose from her chair and walked over to the wall behind her, looking in a metal filing cabinet for a folder with last night's tows.

"What model?" she asked, leafing through the folder in her hands. I could still hear the rap music playing loudly through her head phones.

"It's a uh...Porsche 911. 2002 model. Black," I said, uneasy at having to confess to having such a nice car held at this place. The girl found the form she was looking for and pulled it from the folder, the keys taped on with a fingerprint smudged piece of scotch tape.

"Oh, so YOU'RE the fast driver that got yanked by the pigs last night," she said, smiling at me. Her teeth were crooked but her smile still carried some of that innocent child like glee that only the young, untarnished by the world can exhibit. I thought for a moment about spilling my guts, saying it was Cameron's car and maybe offering an autograph for a lower rate. But then I thought about what Cameron said and thought better of it. In this town, there was a level of bourgeoisie hatred for the rich and the famous and Cameron was probably right about the billing structure.

"Yeah, that was me. I drank a little too much and got pulled over. But I'm out now and I'd like my car please," I said, my face now sweating from the staleness of the office.

"Ok, chill out dude. What, do you have some big investment meeting to go to or something?" the girl said, angry at my demands to leave.

"No young lady, as a matter of fact I'm self-employed and just need a vehicle. I've had a long week and I just want to go home," I said, apologetically. Sometimes sucking up my pride was the best way to get things done, even if it meant admitting being wrong. The girl handed me the keys and a form to pay. I pulled out my credit card and paid the towing bill - $250 - and turned to leave.

"Take a left when you walk out the door, and give Fernando your bill. He'll clear it out so that you can drive away," the girl said as I stood in the doorway, the barred glass open halfway between the fresh air outside and the un-circulated stench of the office.

"Thanks," I said.

"Hey mister, one more thing. You said you are self-employed...what do you...do exactly?" the girl asked. Her tough-with-the-customers attitude was gone now and she seemed like a kid again, just looking to find a better job than the one she had now.

"I'm an agent. I represent stars," I said, realizing as soon as the words left my mouth that she would inevitably ask more questions. I saw her eyes go wide with amazement.

"Wow, really? Anyone I would have heard of?" the girl asked, coming around the counter now to talk to me.

"Yes, I'm sure you have. But listen, I have to go. My office number is on the paperwork, call me if you need a job and maybe I can set you up with something. But bring lots of references," I said, feeling a little guilty at leading this girl, whom I really didn't have a job for, on.

"You mean it? Wow, thanks sir! I'll call next week and try to come in, if that's ok," she said.

"Great. Now I really must be going," I said, darting out of the office.

I hustled around back and gave the receipt to a Hispanic man who was working on a beat up old Ford truck as I approached.

"You Fernando?" I asked.

"Si. You need your car?" he asked, his voice heavy with a Spanish accent. I imagine that his English was very limited, knowing just enough to get by. And yet, he smiled and seemed eager to help me as I gave him the bill and he backed up a few cars so that I could drive out to the main entrance.

Pulling up next to my car, I was surprised to see the teenage girl standing next to the driver's window, talking to Cameron. As I walked around to them, I thought that Cameron would be annoyed at being hassled by the girl, but it was quite the opposite - both were joking and laughing at some joke whose punch line I had missed. The girl turned to face me.

"Wow Mr. Simonds, you weren't kidding! You're job must be soooo cool and soooo easy," she said with girlish glee. Cameron was watching our exchange with a smirk, knowing that the life of an agent was neither easy nor really that cool.

"Some days it's not as great as it sounds," I said, handing Cameron the keys to her car. "It's all yours Cameron,"

"Thanks. So Dean, are you really going to give Ashley here a job? She seems like a nice girl," Cameron said, stepping out of the car and standing next to the girl. I hated being put on the spot like that so I said that yes, we might be able to find some kind of part-time work for her.

Ashley giggled in excitement but broke away from us when the sound of a phone ringing in the office drifted out through the still open office door.

"Oops, I better get that. It was nice meeting you Ms. Diaz, and let me just say I loved The Sweetest Thing," Ashley said, bounding back to the building. "See you later!"

Cameron stood laughing a little bit but I wasn't too amused at her antics.

"Didn't want to deal with them huh?" I said to her.

"Well, she seemed nice enough. Besides, if you can't hire her I could always use someone to tidy up my house on the weekends. Good help is hard to find you know," Cameron said, walking towards her car.

"Yeah, you're right. And by the way Cameron, that is a really nice car and I think I can understand, though I still don't approve of, what you did last night," I said.

Cameron laughed. "You should see how this thing handles on a straight away road. It could take any car you have any day," she said.

I laughed a little too at the challenge. "Oh, is that so?"

"Yep. Say, why don't we get together when you get done at the office today, say maybe midnight tonight or so, and I can really show you what it can do. I'll even race you against whatever you can bring against me," Cameron said.

"Isn't that what got you in trouble, and netted me a $750 dollar bill on my credit card, in the first place?" I asked.

"Yes, but I know a road that's isolated and where the cops don't care about street racing. It's just outside of the valley, I go there every now and then with some of my friends. Are you man enough to take me on?" Cameron said, enjoying the competitiveness of the proposed race.

"Oh, I'm more than man enough," I said, accepting her challenge. "Midnight you say?"

"Yeah. I'll swing by your office then with a check to pay you back and then you can follow me out. How does that sound?" Cameron said. There was something strangely alluring about racing a fast car against a beautiful woman. I couldn't resist.

"Excellent, I'll see you then," I said, getting into my car. "But just be ready, you better be a better driver than I think you are or I'll leave you in the dust. Remember, I grew up in New York, one of the most dangerous places to drive,"

"We'll see," Cameron said, walking over to her car. Her tiny, firm ass shone in the plastic pants in the mid-afternoon sunlight. She looked like a model, carried herself like a female comedian but acted like a normal, every day girl. I watched her drive out and then followed her for a block, the loud techno music blaring out of her open windows as I turned onto the freeway and left her, heading back to the office.

When I arrived there, I recounted to Damon the exploits of the morning, even mentioning the young girl who seemed to want a job so desperately.

"Do you think you could find something for her to do?" I asked him, sitting on the corner of his desk.

"I think so. One of the girls just quit, her boyfriend knocked her up. I say we give her a chance and see how it goes. The worst that could happen would be that we fire her and she goes back to her everyday, normal job," Damon said.

I nodded and walked away into my office. The day went by quicker than I thought, with the phone staying relatively quiet and the paperwork I had been dreading actually being much lighter than I had originally thought. As 11:00 that night rolled around, I even had a chance to read through a month's worth of Variety, re-immersing myself in the industry and the box office takes. I was happy to see that "Spiderman", Kirsten Dunst's first wide audience film had shattered records, if only briefly before "Star Wars" and Natalie Portman's film opened. I twinged a little at the thought of having broken up with Natalie and wondered where she would go now for management. I was sure she would land on her feet somewhere, and didn't feel quite as bad since I had renegotiated her deal for all the "Star Wars" merchandise royalties she would get just a few months before.

I heard Cameron's horn about 11:45 or so and walked outside to meet her. The same CD I had heard earlier in the day was still blaring from her car stereo but she had obviously gone home and cleaned herself up, as she leaned against the sleek metallic frame of the vehicle.

Her blond hair now framed her face loosely, a few strands dangling into her eyes as was the style currently in Hollywood. She wore a pair of black leather pants that seemed to glisten just as brightly in the dim light of the parking lot as her car. Her top had changed also now, a sleeveless blouse thing that clung to her narrow frame beautifully. She grinned as she waited for me to lock up the office and set the security alarm.

"You ready to race?" she said, walking towards me. Handing me the money that she owed me, I pocketed it and nodded, climbing into my car. She got halfway in and then turned to yell at me.

"Try to keep up on the way there, ok?" she said with a wide grin, that same beautiful smile that had aroused so many men since they first saw her in "The Mask". I just shook my head and climbed in and before I had even started the ignition, Cameron was off. Hustling to catch up to her, it wasn't until two stoplights later (both of which, I was glad to see, she obeyed) that I pulled up behind her. I had taken out the company BMW Roadster, as I didn't have time to go home and get something faster. Nevertheless, I doubted that when push came to shove that the race would be long enough for her higher performance car to really smoke me.

We drove along the mostly empty freeway, Cameron being a little playful as we drove, trying to lose me in traffic. The most distance she managed to get on me though was a couple car lengths, but even that was closed up by the time I saw her get off the exit and onto a state road out in the middle of nowhere. We drove up and down a series of hills for about 15 minutes, the sleekness and finesse of our cars dancing with each other in the light of the full moon overhead. The road was pretty well maintained for a state road, something that surprised me given that a lot of the more rural parts of the Valley were pretty much abandoned by the state's work crews. As we drove along, I saw numerous tire marks on the road, and even a few shattered pieces of fiberglass and metal. We were obviously not the first people to try and race down such an empty road.

Cameron slammed on her breaks in front of me and cut to the right sharply, heading up an embankment. I barely had enough time to keep from slamming into the back of her but managed to keep up after a slight squealing of my tires. We drove over the grassy knoll and down a hill to a totally empty street a few hundred feet below. As I drew closer, I saw that the road was as perfectly straight as one would ever expect a road to be, and seemed to stretch on for miles in both directions, it's start and end invisible to me in shadows of the valley hills.

We continued down the hill as Cameron eased her car into the middle of one of the lanes. I followed her, sliding up next to her in the other lane. The road ahead looked pitch black dark, the hills of the valley and the trees surrounding it blocking out any light that might have come through from any neighboring cities. Cameron shut her car off and stepped out.

"Well, here we are. Nothing but straight black top for the next two miles. I come here every now and then when I'm looking for a thrill...racing always gets me worked up, gets my energy flowing," Cameron said, dangling her keys against her slim hips.

"What about cops? We don't want a repeat of last night, especially if I get caught. There wouldn't be anyone to bail you out," I said sarcastically.

"Nope. The local jurisdiction turns the other way for this sort of thing. You should see it in the fall. People come from all over the world to race this street. The cops won't shut it down because all those racers have to stay somewhere and it's good for the local town economies," Cameron said.

"And tonight?" I asked.

"We should be okay. The only thing to watch out for is a car coming at you head on. But you should be able to see them coming and get out of the way in time, hopefully," Cameron said. "Now, you want to hear the rules?"

"You have rules for this?" I asked, raising my eyebrows. "I guess I might as well since I drove all the way out here,"

"Ok, it's simple. When we start, which will be a synched up stop watch for each of us," she said, tossing me the watch, whose face glowed in the dark. "It's a two mile shot straight down the road. Their isn't a finish line, but there is a big oak tree on your side of the road. I'm talking MASSIVE. It's branches hang over the road and you'll be able to see it. First one past that, wins. If we tie, you'll just have to be fast on your stop watch and hit it the second that you pass the tree. It's a gentleman's bet more or less so we will just have to trust one another," Cameron finished.

"Sounds good. Actually, too good. Like you've done this all before. But I have to ask, what are we playing for? You can't have a race like this and not expect for me to ask for something in return," I said, grinning.

"The rush you get from racing should be enough for anyone," Cameron said with a heavy sigh. "But I GUESS if you want to wager something, let's say that if I win you tear up my check and eat the cost of last night,"

"What do I get if I win?" I asked.

"You can keep the check and maybe I'll even throw in a congratulatory kiss," Cameron said slyly.

"A kiss? You want me to risk my life for a kiss?" I responded in unbelieving jest.

"Well, maybe a little something more. Ok, enough talk...let's get to it!" she said.

We both returned to our cars and I rolled down the driver's window to talk to her. Cameron held up her stop watched and started her vehicle. Over the roar of the engine coming to life she shouted. "Push the middle button on the watch. See how it says 12:14?"

"Yes!" I yelled back.

"When it hits 12:16, we go. And trust me, they are set the EXACT same in time," Cameron said. "I'll see you at the finish line!"

She rolled up her window and I did the same, starting my car. I glanced over at Cameron but the windows of her Porsche were too hard to see into. All I could make out was her slender frame, hunched over the steering wheel ready to go. Placing the stop watch on the dashboard securely, I watched the seconds tick by.

12:15 17 seconds...

Cameron revved her engine and flipped on her brights. I made sure my seat belt was buckled and continued to watch the clock.

12:15 29 seconds...

I slowly put the tip of my toe on the gas while the other foot held down the break. I had a full tank so I was more than ready to haul ass. My car was bright red during the daytime but looked like a maroon demon as the moon light over head reflected off the hood, bathing each and every curve and contour of the pristine vehicle in a pale light.

12:15 52 seconds...

I got set and took a deep breath, ready to start.

55...

56...

57...

58...

59...

12:16! GO!!!

I jammed down hard on the accelerator, causing my back wheels to spin slightly. But it was only for a moment, as less than a second later I was shot forward on the road, barely able to maintain control. Cameron, being more experienced with racing her car, had no trouble getting going and was quickly putting some distance between me and her. I glanced down at the speedometer as it raced from 45 mph to 60 to 75 to 85 to 100. When it hit 100, the world outside seemed to blur and I felt the car shake some. This was a fine tuned machine, well suited for top speeds on the Autobahn or somewhere else, but it was also a couple years old and I had never floored it like this. Maintaining control, I finally pulled close to Cameron as the trees outside in the pitch black dark of the road zoomed by.

I continued to accelerate and almost overtook Cameron when I saw the oak tree she was speaking up straight ahead, and coming at me quickly now. Sweat trickled down the back of my neck from the excitement as I did everything I could to catch up to her. We pulled even for what felt like forever but could only be a split second, and then she tapped some unknown part of her vehicle that I hadn't anticipated and pulled ahead of me just enough for me to realize, as I zoomed under the oak tree, that I had lost.

Letting up on the gas, I was in for an unwelcome surprise - the road curved almost immediately after the finish line and I was set to crash into the side of the hill if I didn't stop and NOW! I slammed on the brake and tried to wrestle control of the car back from the grip of the speed it had hit, the wheel suddenly feeling heavy as my pace slowed at an agonizing rate. I jerked as hard as I could on the wheel and felt the car start to go into a spin, the sites all around me moving in a circle. I could hear the squealing of the rubber on my tires outside as I slowed down but the hill continued to come faster and faster at me. All of this happened within a second, although it felt like forever. Finally, as I was just about to brace myself for a quick and hopefully painless death, the car rocked on it's wheels and stopped.

My body was so tense, my heart racing wildly in my chest and sweat now pouring down my face that I couldn't even move for a second. My knuckles were white as I caught my breath, holding onto the steering wheel like some kind of life preserver. My leg ached from pressing down on the brake so hard, but it was only when Cameron walked to my car and tapped on the window that I came back to reality and realized how tense I was. It was a scary feeling, knowing I could have crashed, but I could most certainly see the thrill in it. The way my adrenaline was pumping and my body running on all gears felt like the bliss of ten orgasms all at once. If my mind wasn't screaming at me for doing something so stupid, I would have enjoyed it even more.

Cameron motioned for me to roll down the window. With a shaky, tentative hand, I did.

"Well, at least you stopped. Jesus Dean, you look pale as hell! Are you all right?" Cameron asked.

"Ye...yeah, I think so," I replied, my voice scratchy in my throat. "You didn't tell me about that curve. I could have killed myself back there,"

"Na, you were fine. Besides, not telling you made the entire experience more thrilling, didn't it?" Cameron asked, leaning against my car now, her long fingers thumping on the window lightly. "Well, I won. Get out here so I can watch you tear up that check!"

I nodded and slowly opened my door, my legs wobbly but my heart still racing from the experience of the race. The feeling was not something I can aptly describe, it was just like an entire rush of energy had washed over me. Now it was my turn to lean against the car as I pulled the check from my pocket and handed it to her.

"Uh-uh. I want to see YOU tear it up," Cameron grinned. I held the check up to her eye level and tore it in first two parts, then another two, then one more set of two. I let the pieces twinkle to the ground like confetti, and it was then that I realized that we were standing in the middle of the road, blocking both lanes - well, my car was at least. Cameron had stopped completely casually a ways back and pulled off to the side of the road.

"Thank you! Now move your car so you don't get hit by anyone who might come along and let's go celebrate my victory!" Cameron bubbled excitedly. She climbed into my car and I started the engine, beginning to do a three point turn when I spotted, not too far down the road, a car approaching. Even in the dim light of the road, I could see the two lights on top and knew that we might be fucked if we didn't go quickly.

Cameron saw it too. "Shit, the cops! Ok, pull over to the side of the road real quick, up by my car," she said. I followed her instructions and shut off the engine as we both watched the cop car pause first by her car and then slowly move towards mine. I thought for sure that the cop had seen the whole thing and we were both going to be in trouble for such a stupid, pointless race. Cameron however had other ideas.

Leaning across the seat quickly, she began to kiss me. Not just a light peck on the lips either, but a full mouth kiss, tongue and all. Her mouth tasted sweet and delicate but it caught me totally off guard. I was puzzled as to what she was doing when I noticed out of the corner of my eye a flashlight peering in through my passenger window. Cameron's body was half on me, half off and she was squirming around wildly, her narrow hips bumping against my crotch and giving me a quickly growing hard on.

"Grab my tits, we need to put on a good show," Cameron whispered to me. I heeded her advice and grasped her breasts roughly with one hand while I held onto the small of her back with the other. Cameron's breasts felt much larger than I think they really were as they hung down against my neck like that, but I wasn't complaining - the diametric differences between her soft orbs and the roughness of her nipples through the fabric of her shirt was an interesting feel to say the least.

There was a tap on the glass of the window. Kissing me deeply one more time, Cameron plopped down in her seat, straightened herself out and put on a big smile for the cop as she rolled down the window, as if nothing had happened. I was still in a state of shock, the combination of adrenaline from the race and the sexual energy from our groping making my head spin.

"You know it's illegal to pull over to the side of the road like this," the officer, whose face I couldn't see because of his height, said to us.

"We're sorry officer, I guess we got a little carried away," Cameron said sweetly.

"Whose car is that?" he asked, all business.

"It's mine sir. I have a confession to make - I needed to go to the bathroom and since my boyfriend Dean here was following me, he pulled over too. We both got out, stretched and well, one thing let to another I guess," Cameron said, feigning innocent in a way that I never thought possible.

"Well, you two need to move along now. If you'd like to continue your own personal business further, I recommend renting a motel room. There are a handful of them just a few miles north of here," the cop said, finally lowering his face so that we could see him. In the pale moonlight, his freshly shaven face looked mysterious and ragged, the emptiness of his pores only accentuated more by the cold stare he was giving us.

"Yes sir, we will head that way right away," Cameron said to him with a smile. The cops tough guy persona vanished for a moment and he smiled back.

"Ok. You two be careful out there, you hear? Lot of kids come down this road to race their souped up cars and if you aren't careful you might be slammed into one of them before you can even react," the cop said. "Take care and move along,"

Cameron nodded at him and we both watched as he climbed back into his patrol car, scribbled something down for a moment and then continued on past us. My adrenaline rush was finally starting to ebb a little. We both breathed a collective sigh of relief.

"Well, that was close. Thanks for a fun evening Dean, but I should probably be going," Cameron said, climbing out of the car. I bolted after her - she had turned me on and I wanted to find out if it was all for show or if there was something else there.

"Wait, Cameron!" I said as I got out and saw her stop a few feet in front of my car. "That's it? You're going to give me a kiss like that and then just walk away?"

"Oh Dean, that was just for the cop. Besides, don't you have a girlfriend to go home to?" Cameron said. "I'd hate to be the 'other woman',"

"No, I don't. Come over here for a second," I said to her. She walked obligingly over, her hips swaying with every step.

"Look me in the eyes and tell me that the kiss you just gave me, the invitation to fondle your tits, was all for show. Look me in the eyes and say that and then walk away from here without any sort of urges and I'll just call this night a fun excursion, nothing more. But if you can't..." I said, trailing off. Cameron stepped up to my eye level and we locked eyes.

"I...it was just for..." she said, but her eyes I could tell were just looking for an excuse to dart away from my own. I held her gaze steady.

"Say it. If you think you can," I said, feeling more brave now as I pulled her closer to me by the hips, the tips of my fingers brushing against her small ass.

"I kissed you because..." Cameron whispered, but then couldn't go on any further. With the same heat from our first embrace, she leaned into me again and kissed me hard. I was eager and excited to kiss her back and wasted no time in doing so, pulling her tightly against my body as our mouths groped and explored each other. Cameron grabbed my hand with hers and moved it down further onto her ass, to which I grabbed a handful of flesh and squeezed it gently, feeling the firm, tone muscles of her butt in my hand. This motion made Cameron's hips thrust forward against my own as our pelvis' grinded against one another, just a few aching inches away from release through the fabric of the clothes we wore.

I broke the kiss and moved my hands up to her shirt, slipping my fingers into the sleeveless material of the blouse, searching for a bra. Finding none, I allowed my fingers to trail down further into her chest as my palms brushed against her tits. Cameron moaned slightly in the night air as I moved over her quickly hardening nipples and allowed my fingers to reach up through the slight space in the front of her blouse and open it up, button by button, from the inside out. A moment later, I pushed open her shirt and the material hung loosely on her body, barely covering her breasts and doing nothing to hide her rock hard nipples.

Cameron pushed my hands away as she moved now to my shirt, lifting it straight over my head in one quick move. I pulled her closer for an embrace, the blouse parting to the side as we kissed, her breasts pressing against my still sweaty body. Cameron was obviously very horny by this entire thing, that public persona of sexuality she seemed to exude coming true right here and now. She fumbled with the belt on my pants for a moment and then unzipped my zipper, allowing me to step out of them as I kicked them aside into the dusty shoulder of the road. Eager to get the rest of her own clothing removed, Cameron slowly teased me as she eased out of the tight leather pants she wore, to reveal a complete lack of panties. She must have seen the look on my face.

"I never wear them when I'm racing. I get so turned on, I don't want anything more than what's required to stand between me and the wetness that I get when I hit top speed," she said seductively, unzipping the zippers down by her calves and stepping out of the pants. All the clothing that remained now were my simple white boxers and the shoes that we both wore.

There was something innocent looking in Cameron just by having her shoes remain on. The white sneakers she wore, in accent with her long legs and model-like frame gave her the look of a child in many ways, but it was the raw sexuality that seemed to come from every pore of her body that turned that child into a woman that shared more in common with a sex goddess than a school girl. The combination though was irresistible and when you threw in that dazzling smile of hers, any man would just about melt at the site that stood before me right then.

I took a step closer to Cameron and she didn't hesitate - I think she had achieved the same level of desire that I now felt, having mingled those feelings with the excitement from the race and the run in with the cop to create such a lust that neither one of us were acting very rationally anymore. It was all animal instinct, and we both wanted to act on it.

"Not here, I want to do it on my car," Cameron said, taking me by the hand as we walked naked across the road to the more secluded angle of her car. Cameron let go of my hand and eased up onto the hood of her car, spreading her wide, luscious legs out along the bumper. Even in the moonlight over head I could see her juices forming slightly along her moist pussy lips, a sign of her building up excitement. Dropping to my knees by her sweet smelling cunt, I began to kiss her leg down at the knee area, moving my mouth slowly up her tanned skin. A drop of sweat fell into my mouth and I licked it up as I continued further up to her waiting entrance. I teased her slightly by planting soft kisses everywhere BUT on her pussy and then proceeded to move down her other leg, repeating the same moves I had done previously.

Cameron was reclined on the car hood, and I could feel the combined radiating heat her body mixing with the industrial, not-quite-natural radiance coming from underneath the metal of the car. As I finished kissing and fondling her legs, I scooted further on my knees up to her waiting box and dove in without hesitation. It must have caught Cameron off guard, as she leaned her head back and half-moaned, half-howled in pleasure in the cool air of the late hour. Cameron was a natural blonde for sure, a tuft of hair shaved in a neat straight line above the entrance to her hole. The pink puffiness of her pussy, shimmering slightly in the light, looked incredibly inviting.

I took her outer cuntal lips in my mouth and sucked on them gently, nibbling lightly with my teeth as her entire pussy was sucked deeply into my mouth. As I held her sex in my mouth, I eased my tongue out like a tentative snake, moving it into her nether folds. Cameron moved a hand down to my mouth and spread her lips wider to allow me better access, my tongue now buried deep inside her channel. Cameron gasped loudly, a ragged gasp of lust as she moved her hand now from her pussy to the back of my head, holding my deeper between her legs.

The adrenaline rushing through me seemed to give my tongue a mind of it's own, as it whipped around deep inside of her, the tip brushing her aroused clit every other movement it seemed. I knew Cameron was extremely worked up from the race so I wasn't surprised when she orgasmed rather quickly, only a few pushes and teasings of her love button all it taking to bring about a flood of her juices. I drank them down willingly, the sticky sweetness only serving further to make my straining erection in my boxer shorts all the more painful. I continued to lick and eat out Cameron for a few minutes further, bringing her to another orgasm before she finally stopped me by pushing my head away.

"Are you going to fuck me or what?" she whispered deeply, still holding my face in her hands. I grinned and stood up, sliding my boxers off quickly. Lining my cockhead against Cameron's folds, I pressed into her easily, the juices in her wet pussy serving as an easy lubricant to allow me entrance deep into her hole within just a few short strokes. Her pussy was warm and comfortable, having that certain kind of looseness that told me that at the very least, Cameron was an experienced lover. It didn't take long for me to bury my full 9 inches inside of her before bottoming out, my balls brushing along the hood of the car before nestling in between her narrow and tight ass cheeks.

I moved in and out of her, causing the Porsche to rock and bounce slightly on it's wheels. Cameron was no longer just content to lie there and be fucked; she moved her legs around my waist and sunk her nimble fingers into my own ass cheeks, urging me in deeper and deeper with every stroke. I pushed and prodded deep inside of her, enjoying the feel of a wet pussy around my cock. It was hard to tell if this bravado I had in fucking her was from the left over excitement of the evening's earlier events or if simply being inside of her was exciting me in every nerve ending in my body. Either way, I didn't care, I was just happy to be in the position that I was in.

I leaned Cameron down onto her back again and hooked her long legs on top of my shoulders as I railed into her in a more comfortable angle. I could feel the metal underneath us buckle and sway in the motions of our lovemaking - to fuck such a beautiful woman on top of such an immaculate car was a surreal experience all it's own. Cameron writhed beneath me, tossing her head from side to side as I fucked her hard, my balls tight in their sac as I moved inch by inch in and out of her sopping love hole. Crying out something unintelligible, Cameron orgasmed again just as I felt my own load approaching. Although I would normally cum deep inside of a woman as beautiful as Cameron, I had a sudden change of heart and pulled out of her.

Wasting no time, Cameron slide her ass down the car and dropped to her knees on the ground as I stroked my cock towards my orgasm. Holding her mouth open, Cameron was there and waiting for when my wad finally arrived, shooting out in stream after continuous stream onto her face and mouth, coating her lips with my semen and landing a shot or two in her mouth. As my orgasm subsided, Cameron made no move to wipe my cum from her body, instead just closing her eyes and savoring the feeling as my hot seed spilled down her cheeks and onto her naked breasts. I paused for a moment, catching my breath as Cameron finally stood up, licking off a stray jet of cum that had dripped down her arm and onto her elbow.

Glancing down at my prick, I saw that I was still incredibly hard. Cameron saw it too, but this time it was she who chose the positioning that we would use. Bending over the car hood, Cameron spread her arms out on the vehicle and spread her legs even wider, just offering herself up for my entrance into her. I stepped up against her again, plunging my dick into her pussy for a few strokes as I got my shaft nice and wet again before lining up to her asshole. I gave her cheeks a playful little slap, amazed at how narrow and firm they were. She definitely had one of the best asses in Hollywood and I was practically salivating at the thought of burying my rod inside of it.

To my amazement, as I pushed my cockhead into her ass I met very little contraction from her inner muscles - Cameron must take it up the ass quite regularly. As if sensing my thoughts, she said "I just love anal sex, don't you?"

"Oh yes," I said as I plunged deep inside of her with one quick thrust, most of my shaft inside of her tight ass before I even could consider going slower. Cameron cried out in slight pain, but it was fleeting as she began to grunt pleasurably against me as my balls slammed against her pussy lips . I pulled my cock out gently before pushing back inside of her again, relishing the tight feel and look of her asshole stretched wide around my girth. My first orgasm seemed to recharge me completely and before long I had my hand around Cameron's waist as I thrust harder and harder into her, the car now shaking violently as it rocked in the half-grass/half-pavement of it's temporary parking spot. Grabbing a handful of her ass cheeks, I held her crack open wide to allow me better room to guide myself in and out of her, even changing the angle every now and then as the tip of my dick pressed into her deepest cavities. Without any help from me at all, Cameron's legs quivered as she achieved her fourth orgasm of the night. I could sense that she was getting a little tired, her knees rather wobbly against the car as she thrust back to meet my movements in and out of her tight butt.

I continued to fuck her in the ass for ten minutes or so, both of our bodies so coated with sweat that we seemed to move like an oiled machine, our parts seemingly made to fit one another perfectly. I thrust hard deep into Cameron and held myself there for a moment before feeling my balls rise up and my second, more powerful orgasm, arrive. Cameron must have felt it too because she stopped moving and rocking as I slowly pushed further into her as far as possible, the tip of my prick erupting in a second load of cum deep inside of her bowels. I must have shot three or four streams into her, as when I pulled my dick out from her ass a few minutes later, it was coated in a light layer of messy cum. Cameron turned over onto her back and laid on the hood of the car, enjoying the after sex moment. I did the same, pulling my boxers up and catching my breath.

We laid there for a few minutes, not saying anything, before I was startled by a rustling in the woods next to us. I shot up from the car and looked for my pants, hustling over to get them and pull them up as I saw two teenagers, probably no older than 18 or 19, emerge from the woods. They were wearing almost all black and looked a little woozy, as if they had drank (or smoked) just a little two much. The first one approached us, a backpack over his shoulder as he spoke to me.

"Dude, did you just fuck Cameron Diaz?" he asked.

"Well I uh...how do you know who she is?" I asked, puzzled by such an exact question.

"For one, we heard your voices about two miles away. Trevor and me were back there chugging some beers and smoking some weed when we heard what we thought were moans. So we like, came up here and watched you two go at it for a while and when we saw you stop, Trevor thought that we should come see if...well maybe, we could get in on a little bit of that action," the teenager said.

"But how do you know that this lady is Cameron Diaz?" I said.

"Duh, the license plate on that car you were doing it on says 'CAM DIAZ'. Plus she looks JUST like her," Trevor, the other kid, said.

"Yes, this is Ms. Diaz. But we would appreciate it if you boys didn't say anything about what you saw. I can make it worth your while," I said, pulling my shirt back on and reaching into my wallet for some money to try and buy them off.

"Fuck that, we don't want your money. We want a piece of that ass," the first kid said. "We saw the way you were hitting it and there is no WAY I'd pass up some shit like this,"

"How old are you two?" Cameron asked them, speaking for the first time. She was still naked on the top of the car and was looking disinterested, despite the fact that she was tracing around the outline of her nipples absently with her hands and a small dribble of cum was leaking from between her legs onto the hood of the car.

"I'm 18 and Trevor here is 19," the boy said, trying to sound grown up. "Uh...ma'mm,"

There was a pause in the conversation - I wasn't sure where to take it but the only likely question to ask was the one that seemed to hang in the air.

"Well, are you interested Cameron?" I said, the words seeming to drift out of my mouth slower than usual in the night air.

"Yeah, I think so. I'd never pass up some young, potent dick," Cameron said, in the same manner of voice I imagine she ordered salads with at a restaurant. "Not to slight you in any way Dean. That was great,"

I looked over at the two teenagers, who were now standing side by side, shit eating grins on their faces. They looked like eager puppies, just waiting to be "rewarded".

"Alright, fine. But not a word of this to ANYONE, understand?" I said to them. They both nodded their heads violently - I could have told them to do 50 push-ups with their dicks right there and then on the road and they would have done it just to have a chance with Cameron.

"Good. I'm going home, you three have fun. But don't call me to bail you out of jail if you get caught for indecent exposure," I told Cameron as I started walking to my car, wiping the sweat from my brow. Cameron waved in acknowledgement as I stepped into my car. Driving back up the hill, I glanced in my rear view mirror to see the two teenagers standing in front of Cameron, their legs spread wide a little and Cameron's hands nowhere in site. Shaking my head, I drove home.

The sun was just starting to come up now over the valley and I began to reflect, for the first time in a long time, on where I was going with all this. The sex was great and the company was doing good, but is this really how I wanted to spend my life? Was there something more out there to do or was this as good as it gets - money, power, beautiful women, exciting adventures. The answer didn't come to me as I got home, showered and crawled into bed, trying to get a few hours of sleep before work. But I knew that at some point it would hit me and that the path I chose would be the one that would be my destiny. Drifting off to sleep, I pondered what that destiny could be, and just as I felt I had it, I slipped into unconsciousness.

[Carnage Jackson]

Chapter 30: The Finale

Well, this is it. This chapter is dedicated to all the readers who followed the series all the way through and kept me on my toes and offered great feedback. All of you made the series more special and fun to write. I'm not ending my writing career by any means but it was time to end JOA. Any closing feedback you might have is most appreciated. Ok, enough blabbering...enjoy the finale!

* * * * *

"So tell me Damon, where do you see yourself in say, 10 years?" I said to my assistant as we both munched down some bagels during an impromptu breakfast in my office.

"Mmph!" he replied, finishing chewing, pausing to swallow before he continued. "Well, I'd like to stay here at Shooting Stars. Of course my dream is to direct a film, even a low budget indie one. I want to get higher up in the Hollywood hierarchy,"

"Then you want to move to behind the camera, rather than ushering stars in front of it?" I said with a smile.

"Pretty much. Why do you ask?" he replied.

"No reason, just popped into my mind. All the stuff that's happened to me in almost the last two years has really made me think about my life," I said.

"What do you mean?"

"I don't know. I mean, running the firm is like a dream come true - I get to mingle with the most beautiful people in the world, help them out, and get paid very well to do it. Of course, there are the fringe benefits too," I replied.

"But of course," he said with a wicked smile.

"But I mean, things get a little stale after a while. I was star struck when I first took over for my father, but now hardly even the most strange things or situations bother me. I think I might need a change of scene, or at the very least a vacation. What do you think?" I asked, wiping my mouth as I finished the bagel and took a sip of coffee.

"Don't get me wrong, I love working here. Every day is like a new adventure in my life, something I'll be able to tell all my grandkids about - how I was on the edge of Hollywood, helping you call the shots. But I can understand where you are coming from. Since I've worked for you, I don't even know how many women have come and gone with you, and I know from personal experience that so many different women, who all have different problems, can be very tiring. Hell, any type of solid relationship would wear me out!" Damon said.

"So then you don't think that I'm off the mark when I say I may want to, I don't know, sell the whole thing and move on with my life?"

"Not at all. But I don't want to see you go, not only because I would probably be out of work but also because I consider you a pretty good friend and I hate parting with friends. But it's your life, your business, you should be able to do whatever you want and be happy with the choices you make," Damon said.

"I guess you're right. It's just something I've been kicking around for a while, but it feels like all of this is leading up to something, that I'm at a juncture in my life and I will have to make a decision real soon," I said with a sigh.

There was a tentative knock on the office door, followed by a slight creak as it opened slightly.

"Uhh, Dean?" a voice said. It was Ashley, the young girl I had hired last week to help Damon out and serve as a part-time temp for the firm.

"Yes Ashley, what is it?" I said to her.

"Catherine Bell just called. Or, well, actually, a rep from CBS called and they said that she wants to see you as soon as possible about something going on," Ashley said. She was a smart girl, a little shy but was learning pretty quickly how to work in an office.

"Did they say what it was?" I asked, standing up and brushing myself off from a few loose crumbs.

"No, they said that even SHE wouldn't say. They just told me to tell you to come down to the lot, lot 4G, and speak with the director," Ashley said.

I sighed again and looked at Damon. "Well, guess it's back to the grind. Thanks for hearing me out on that stuff Damon," I said.

"No problem Dean. Good luck figuring out what she wants," Damon said as he cleaned up the bagels and cream cheese from the corner of my desk.

"Thanks. I'll have my cell phone, so you or Ashley can call if you need me," I said, heading out the door.

Traffic was pretty light that morning for some reason, especially once you got off the freeway. Cruising downtown, I had to pay attention and make sure I didn't accidentally hit one of the people running across the road. That was the last thing I needed - a vehicular manslaughter charge to deal with. I had taken a new company car, a black BMW X5 and was still getting used to driving such a massive vehicle - a delivery man moving a big box into one of the smaller studios was almost an unfortunate victim of my learning experience. Pulling into the CBS lot, I got clearance with the guard and drove around looking for lot 4G.

The CBS lot was just like you might imagine a studio lot to be - big, filled with sets and big warehouses, crew and stars zipping around it's concrete lawn on golf carts, buzzers going off indicating filming was taking place. I finally located the lot, the filming studio for the non-travel spots of "JAG", the wildly successful military drama in which Catherine Bell, a long time client, was a co-star of. Parking the car, I walked in through a side door and collided with a PA, who looked to be just as startled as me.

"Can I help you?" he asked excitedly in that tone of voice that only those who live and breath Los Angeles for many years can carry.

"I'm Catherine Bell's agent, Dean Simonds, I was told that she needed to see me?" I asked to him, straightening out my charcoal gray suit as I shifted into business mode. A slight look of disgust washed over the PA's face - no matter how nice you were to people in the industry, agent's never got accepted as anything but weasels and scum. In most cases though, the distinction was not unwarranted.

"Right this way. Go down and take a left, then take another left and one right and you will be at her trailer," the PA said before hustling off. Following his directions, I headed out from inside the building to a large door leading to an open set, with a row of trailers off to the side. I walked along them, looking for her name, but Catherine spotted me first. She stuck her head out from the trailer and called my name.

I came over to her and she opened the door to let me in. The trailer was hot and musty, the television on and the space tight and cramped. I had told her many times that I could get her a nicer trailer, but she never took me up on the offer. I still couldn't see why. I was a little taken aback as I came in and my eyes adjusted from the brightness of the morning to the dark recesses of the trailer to see Catherine leaning up against a small mini-bar, sipping a drink in only a pair of khaki pants (part of her regular costume from JAG) and a bra. Nothing else. Her brown hair looked freshly cleaned and styled, but from the sweat glistening off her body and the cleft between her ample breasts, I took it that she hadn't been on set for at least a few hours.

"Fix you a drink Dean?" Catherine asked.

"No, thank you. And quite frankly, don't you think that you shouldn't be drinking when it's only 10:30 in the morning?" I said, walking over to her and taking the small glass from her hands and setting it on the counter. She snatched it back up and finished it off, setting it back down again as she poured herself another. I could smell the alcohol in this part of the trailer and wondered how many drinks she had actually had, even though she looked to be perfectly coherent.

"I'll do what I damn well please. And if you don't agree with me then you can leave like the rest of them," Catherine snapped as she turned away from me. Here we go, another long morning...

"Alright, I'm sorry. But could you tell me why I'm down here? Why are the studio heads calling me to come talk to you?" I asked, talking to her turned back.

"You wouldn't understand," she said. "No one here seems to understand,"

"Well, try me. That's what I'm here for," I said reassuringly. Catherine turned to face me with tears in her eyes.

"I'm upset. It's not about the show. Well, it is but it isn't. With all the stuff that's happening in the world, I just don't see the point in acting anymore. I mean, what good is it doing to make life better for people?" Catherine said, her voice fighting back tears.

"Catherine, I'm not following you. What in the world upset you?" I asked.

"It's all that stuff that's going on in the Middle East right now. Israel. Palestine. Iraq. Iran. It's just...well, you know I'm Iranian, right?" Catherine said.

I nodded.

"See, even though I don't live there, I have family and friends there and with all this trouble that it going on in that region, I can't sleep. I can't eat. And I most certainly can't act. It just seems to trivial to try and entertain an audience when people I know are out there in what could be grave danger," she said, sobbing now as she walked over to the couch in the middle of the room and sat down. I followed her.

"But Catherine, this has been going on for thousands of years! I won't argue with you that it's not upsetting, but I mean, do you think anything is really going to change any time soon?" I asked, trying to comfort her. It backfired.

"That's just what my husband said. So I guess you don't understand either," she said, turning away from me, bitterness in her voice.

"Catherine, listen. I'm here to do whatever you need me to, but I can't save the world. I can't make people stop hating each other, I can't stop people killing one another. I can only do my part, for you, to make your life better and happy so that you can live out your dreams. Remember when you told me a year back or so that you were happy in your life, that you had become the star you had dreamed about being back when you were a little girl? Remember how joyous your life was, just because you were going out there every day and bringing, if only for a few minutes at a time, enjoyment to people whose lives might be missing it?" I said. Catherine was silent for a moment, sipping from her drink.

"Yes. But don't you see how empty that really is? How this whole Hollywood industry is just about selling movies or television shows or magazines?" she said quietly.

"I do see that. But I also see a beautiful woman with immense talent, feeling sorry for things she can't change in the world. It's alright to be upset about the world, about injustices. But if you let it consume you, if you let it become all that you think about, then you are just adding to more misery in the world by not being an active part of it," I replied.

"So then what should I do?" Catherine said, facing me now. The tears that had run down her face left soft streaks down her beautifully darkened cheeks.

"You should do what your heart tells you to do. You should make the best of your life and keep following your dream. You should donate or speak out against what you believe strongly in, but you should make your life whole by using the talents and position you are in now to help that. Recognition doesn't always have to come from a television screen you know," I said, smiling.

Catherine was silent again, moving now to lay down on the couch. I stood up over her as she turned her face away to the inside of the couch. I waited a moment before saying anything.

"So will you go back out there and do what you know you should? Can I tell the producers that?" I asked.

Catherine nodded softly. "Yes. Tell them I'll come back to work in an hour or so, ok? But I want you to come and get me, not some pimply faced production assistant. Alright? Right now, I just need to be alone, to sleep maybe a bit,"

"Ok," I said, patting her lightly on her smooth and flawless shoulder.

I exited the trailer back out into the quickly increasing heat of the day. Heading back to the main building where production was done for the show, I glanced around for the producers. Spotting a man sitting in a chair behind the cameras, I walked over towards him. I was cut off however, by someone I really didn't want to deal with.

"Dean baby, what's shaking?" Rick Dugan said to me as he stepped in my way. Rick was a music agent, representing mostly musicians like Christina Aguilera out here. It was his client, Ms. Aguilera in fact, that had ruined my relationship with Alyssa Milano almost a year ago. I hadn't seen him since, but I was surprised and not thrilled to see him now, as he just oozed sleazeball.

"Hi Rick. What are you doing here?" I asked, trying to make a hopefully brief conversation.

"Didn't ya know? I've moved on to bigger things now. I still do music reps, but now I'm branching out into TV and movies. I've got a girl here right now who has a minor role in the episode they are shooting today and I wanted to come down and make sure everything went okay and maybe try to get her a bigger part on the show, ya dig?" Rick said with a shark's grin.

"Yeah. Well congrats," I said, trying to step around him. He cut me off again though.

"So, I know that things didn't work out with that bitch Aguilera, but you have any more clients who you might want to send my way? Word on the grapevine is that Dean Simonds has been through hell and back in Hollywood and might be leaving the game," he said. I was startled by his knowledge of this, but quickly reasoned that he had probably just assumed it after what had happened with the failed take over that my half-brother Jacob had planned. It was a not-too-secret secret amongst the industry folks.

"No, I'm not leaving. At least not today or anything. And no, you can't have any of my clients. I'd rather have my balls chopped off than send them to you," I said coldly, my anxiousness to speak to the director hopefully evident on my face.

"Hey, woah there baby, don't get all defensive. It was just a simple question. Oh wait, you're still pissed cuz I ruined things with you and that Milano chick, huh?" he asked.

"Yeah, something like that. Now if you'll excuse me, I have things to do," I said, butting into his shoulder and walking past him.

"Hey Dean!" he called behind me. I spun on one foot and turned to face him, sighing heavily in exasperation.

"What?"

"If you ever change you're mind, you know where to find me. Look for the big car being driven by the big dick man. That will be me," he called with a laugh. A puzzled crew member walked between us as I approached the producer, ignoring Dugan's comment. Reaching the producer, we talked for a few minutes, as I explained to him that Catherine was upset over personal issues but that she should be back to work right after they broke for lunch around 1:00 or so.

"Just make sure she is here. We can go a day or so without her, but if she isn't back in top form than we will have to postpone production till next week. And the studio heads will have my ass," he said. I gave him my assurance and headed back to Catherine's trailer. I had managed to kill about 40 minutes of time, so I thought I would just go in quietly and wait for Catherine to wake up. I would be there in case she needed anything, plus I could stress how important it was that she get back to work ASAP if she was already ready.

Opening the trailer door quietly, Catherine was still stretched out on the couch, her back facing me. Only now I saw, she was naked from the waist down, presumably to get more comfortable in the sticky heat of this giant metal box. Her perfectly shaped ass faced me and for a moment I felt a twitching in my pants. I quickly examined the rest of the trailer, trying to avoid looking at her smooth skin, supple ass cheeks and long legs. Out of things to look at in less than a couple of minutes, I took a seat across from her and watched her sleep, the rhythmic breathing of her back moving up and down softly. I knew she would be annoyed to find me sitting there watching her while she slept, especially naked, but if I had to then I could just play it off as having just walked in.

To my wide eyed surprise, Catherine stirred in her sleep, turning over onto her side as she now faced me. Her luscious breasts were still held inside of her bra, but seemed to be straining against the flimsy fabric. I could see the outline and top of her nipple just poking out over the top of her bra. They were about medium sized, a rich dark brown color with the tips poking against the fabric of her undergarment. Her mound was a dark black nest of neatly trimmed hair, her pussy lips slightly visible in between her crossed legs. Like her nipples, they were a deep brown color and looked so inviting, a hint at the pink buried deeper within visible only slightly.

I realized I had been holding my breath in awe at her beautiful naked form and let the air escape from my lips slowly, the heat of the trailer, combined with the rush of spying on this sleeping beauty causing my head to pound. I debated about what to do: should I leave and then reenter loudly to let her know I was there, giving her time to get dressed? Or would she even care if I continued to sit where I was and gaze upon her, hoping that she wouldn't be angry when she awoke.

Catherine stirred again and the left underside of her breast pushed against the surface of the couch she lay on, causing her breast to free itself from the weak encumberment that held it inside her bra. Her nipple was now completely visible to me and I was flushed with the excitement of being a voyeur to her snooze. But she wouldn't want her breast sticking out like that, would she? I quickly decided that she wouldn't and made up my mind to very slowly approach her and put the heavy weight of her beautiful orb back inside it's casing. Standing up, I took a few very slow steps until I was over her. I waited for a moment to make sure she wasn't awake, but her shallow breathing continued. I slowly lowered my hand to just an inch or so over her breast, the slight perspiration of her skin in the morning heat causing small little droplets of sweat to form beneath where my hand hovered.

I moved down centimeter by centimeter to her breast until the tip of my finger touched her smooth, supple skin. I then placed two more fingers on her flesh and slowly traced down to the base of where her nipple lay exposed, enjoying the rough feel of it. My fingers glided past her nipple to the bra itself and with two fingers I took the lacy material in my fingers and held it there, trying to be cautious about sliding it up. However, in that moment that I held it, her naked body just lying there, my morals urging me to cover her up, my mind instead did something different. Rather than pull the fabric back up, I held the tip of the bra firm and pulled it down more, ever so slowly. I watched as it slid down her breast, down the slope of it till it had reached the bottom of her globe and wedged itself beneath it. With one breast exposed, the luscious sight of it intoxicating in the stale heat of the trailer, I stepped back slightly and gazed down upon what I had done. My body was in full control of my mind now and I watched through my mind's eye as my hand drifted over to the other breast and, just as slowly, pulled the bra off of it till both breasts lay exposed in the room.

The excitement of undressing Catherine inch by inch was too much for me, I had to take things as far as I could. My fingertips drifted away from her breasts down to her firm tummy until my hand rested just an agonizing inch or so above her womanhood. I paused now for a few seconds, debating what to do - should I leave her as she is or try to go further, perhaps see what her inner folds held for the curious.

Catherine answered this question for me by rolling from her side over onto her back, her legs shifting on the couch to leave herself open and exposed to my wandering eyes and hand. I stepped to the side of the couch and gazed between her legs: her opening was now much more visible, the delicate slit that led to her inevitably beautiful pussy covered only in the finest of hair and slight stubble. Catherine must have shaved it for her husband I thought to myself. Now I was really in a tough situation, because my body and the massive bulge in my pants begged me to slip a finger or so into her and reveal her box, but my mind and reasoning said to leave things be, I'd done enough already. I debated it for a moment or so, glancing at the clock on the wall: I still had 30 minutes until Catherine was supposed to be at the studio for filming, could I really pull this off and still get her there on time?

My hand trembled slightly as I pushed the tip of my finger against her tight folds and slipped inch by agonizing inch of my finger inside of her pussy. She wasn't exactly wet inside, but the sweat from between her legs had dripped down into her opening allowing me at least a little lubrication as my finger slid into her. Feeling brave, I retracted my finger and instead pushed three into her at once, all at a very slow and (hopefully) unnoticeable pace. I got all three in almost all the way before Catherine's hips bucked a little and a soft moan escaped from her lips. I froze my hand where it was, praying that she didn't wake up. But as she shifted her head away again, I realized that she was too far gone in the land of slumber to notice what I was doing - in her dreams, she was probably enjoying it. My attention to her cunt had not gone unrewarded, as when I pulled my hand from within her I saw the tips of my fingers wet with her juices. I quietly licked them off, enjoying the sweet taste of her arousal. Looking at her opening again, I saw that her lips had parted slightly in arousal and gave me the view I was looking for: beyond the brown outline of her outer lips, Catherine's pussy inside was a light pink color. The view, the taste of her inner juices and perhaps even the heat of the trailer caused my mind to lock itself away as my body took over - I had to feel the inside of her around my cock.

Unbuttoning my pants and sliding down my boxers, allowing both to fall onto the floor, I felt the rush of hot air brush over my naked lower body as I held my very erect cock in my hand and pondered the best way to gain access. I noticed that one of Catherine's legs had started to slip onto the floor a little bit, her thigh resting on the edge of the soft couch. This was the angle I could work myself into her, I thought. I moved in front of her leg and placed my fingers beneath her flesh, pulling on her slightly. This caused Catherine's body to slide down slightly on the couch, her legs gently touching the floor at shin level. She still didn't seem to stir or awaken, and I felt encouraged by this, her breasts resting lightly on her chest atop the material of her bra. Parting her legs slightly, I dropped down to a sort of crouch and aimed my cock at her opening.

Even though I was now sweating in lust and desire to fuck Catherine, I still didn't want her to awaken. That's why as the tip of my cock pressed against her hole, I slowed my entry into her to as slow as I could possibly go, letting my dick enter into her waiting channel with as little thrusting as possible. I watched with bated breath as inch by inch slowly disappeared inside of her until only a few inches of my 9 inch cock remained exposed, the maximum I thought I could safely put in her now at it's limit. I held myself in that position for a while, simply savoring her tight opening enveloped around my cock. I began to pull myself out of her when suddenly Catherine moaned again, an unintelligible, guttural gasp at the feeling of having something inside of her. I again paused but after she stopped her moan, I continued to retract my dick. As I withdrew from her all but completely, leaving just the tip inside, I entered her again. Only to my surprise, I found her box had warmed up and was now quite wet around my cock: whatever that moan had been about, it was obviously turning her on.

Getting a good tempo going, I held myself up by placing my hand near Catherine's leg on the couch, gripping the fabric tightly as I worked in and out of her slowly. As much as I just wanted to ram into her as hard I could, I knew that in the position I was in right now, I'd be going to jail for rape if I got caught. I leaned over Catherine's nude, beautiful body and held my head over her breasts, unable to resist the temptation of dipping my mouth down and giving her right nipple a soft lick. Looking up from this, I was startled to see that Catherine's eyes had started to open slightly, small little slits that I knew would allow her to see me.

Almost paralyzed with fear at being caught now, I lifted myself away from her as quietly as I could and began to pull myself out of her. As the last tip of my dick exited out of her, Catherine's eyes opened completely and she saw me.

"Dean, what are you doing?" she murmured.

"I was...Jesus, I know this looks bad but I wasn't...I mean I didn't intend to," I stuttered, trying to distance myself from her but finding my feet not cooperating by moving.

"No, what are you doing? Why are you pulling out of me?" Catherine said, now awake and brushing her matted hair from her eyes.

"What???" I said, shocked.

"Well, aren't you going to keep fucking me? I mean, I almost had an orgasm a second ago and now you decide to pull out. What's wrong, is there something wrong with my pussy?" Catherine said, sliding a hand down to her opening and pulling apart her cunt lips lewdly.

"So...you knew what I was doing the whole time?" I asked, shocked.

"Knew? I set it up! You didn't really think I was asleep did you?"

"Well, yeah actually I did," I replied, my dick now bobbing slightly in the air. Catherine reached out and held it in her soft hand, twisting her palm over the moist tip. "You mean all that drinking and everything was just an act?"

"Yeah, pretty good huh? I have been feeling really down lately though, but yeah...that was just cranberry juice. Now how about we finish what you started, hmmm?" Catherine said softly, squeezing my still erect cock lightly in her hand. Happy to oblige, I allowed her to lead me to her spread legs and we both watched as she guided me deep inside of her hole, no hesitation this time.

Able to leverage myself deeper inside of her now, I buried all of my shaft deep inside Catherine's now very wet pussy. Catherine cried out in ecstasy as I rocked my body hard into her, her nails digging deep into my back as she pulled me as deep as she could into me. I couldn't help but laugh a little inside at having been fooled by her so thoroughly, but the reward now was well worth the trouble I had gone to in slowly undressing and teasing her body.

Catherine lifted her face up to me and kissed me deeply, her tongue wrestling it's way into my mouth hungrily. I returned the kiss as I continued to thrust in and out of her my balls hitting softly against her ass, the sound of our bodies writhing together filling the air of the trailer.

I as fucked her, I felt Catherine's pussy squeeze my cock tightly as her inner muscles spasmed and she hit an orgasm with a soft cry, her juices coating my shaft's entire length. As she came, I held myself deep inside of her, the tip of my prick pressing against the deep walls of her cervix. Pulling myself out of her, I began to thrust into her with gusto, the feel of her tight snatch creating a sexual heaven on earth. My shirt was now totally soaked with sweat, as was most of Catherine's body as we continued to make love on the couch, her aroused clit poking at the base of my cock as I moved in and out of her.

My orgasm began to bubble up inside of my balls as I continued to fuck her. Catherine seemed to sense it and stopped my deep thrusts my grasping onto my ass cheeks and not letting me go, her fingers holding firmly against my body as I felt the tip of my head explode in cum deep inside of her. I hadn't had sex in a few days, so the copious amount of sperm that erupted from my prick filled her wet vagina, creating a sloshing sound as I slowly withdrew my prick from inside of her, a dribble of semen leaking out of her gaping opening. I pulled out of her completely and collapsed on the couch next to, out of breath and sweating profusely from the encounter. Catherine stuck a hand down to her wet opening and rubbed our mixed juices in between her fingers, enjoying the feel of the slippery fluids as it leaked out of her body.

I glanced at my watch and with some alarm said "Oh shit, you're supposed to be on the lot in 10 minutes!"

Catherine stood up, some of my seed leaking down her leg in a slow, lazy trickle. "That's ok, I can take a quick shower and be there with time to spare. There's some towels over in that cabinet over there if you want to clean yourself up," she said, turning and darting towards the bathroom. I sat on the couch, my softening erection still wet with her moisture as I watched her cute ass bounce as she disappeared into the bathroom, shutting the door.

I found said towels and removed the clothes I still wore, drying my body off and wiping her own cum from my balls and all around my lower body. I had just finished dressing when Catherine emerged from the bathroom, her hair a little damp from the shower but the clothes she wore just what was expected for when she arrived on set: a tan military uniform. Her short hair had been brushed and framed her beautiful face even more clearly than any television set could ever hope to show. We exited the trailer and headed towards the lot.

"Here is Catherine, as promised," I said to the producer, who stood talking to a camera man.

"Great, thank you Mr. Simonds. You finally ready to get started Catherine?" the man said.

"Yes Jim," she replied with an enthusiastic sigh. "Just let me talk to Dean for one more second, ok?"

"Fine. Go see makeup when you are ready," Jim said.

Catherine turned to me. "Thanks for helping me out today. What you said about acting and making the world better...well, that seemed pretty genuine. And genuine statements are hard to come by in this town. If I need anything else, I'll call you," Catherine said to me, giving me a quick peck on the cheek.

"Glad to help," I replied, returning the kiss. Catherine smiled at me and then headed off to the make up department. I headed for the exit when my cell phone rang.

"Dean Simonds here," I said.

"Hey Dean," Damon's voice said on the other line. "You get things squared away with Catherine Bell?"

"Yeah. It was a little uh, sticky at first but things are fine now. What's up?" I replied.

"Just wanted to remind you of your lunch with Rose McGowan in 40 minutes. Chez Francesco, remember?" Damon said.

"Shit, you're right. I'm on my way there now. Thanks for the tip," I replied.

"Don't mention it. Hey, I'm not feeling so hot right now, you mind if I head off a little early today, say after lunch?" Damon asked.

"Sure thing. Just leave me a note with any calls I need to make, ok?" I said.

"Not a problem. See you later," Damon said, and then he hung up. I put the phone back in my pocket as I started up my car and headed towards my lunch date with Rose McGowan.

Rose came to the firm during a lull in her career, when she was stuck making such flops as "Jawbreaker" and other straight to video releases. However, I spotted in her a knack for subtle comedy and urged her to try and fill the void left by Shannon Doherty on "Charmed", which she successfully managed to get. Since then, things have been really hot for her, her popularity growing and the wild side of her personal life always providing juicy gossip that got people talking.

Rose was undoubtedly very attractive, but she had always seemed slightly intimidating to me, almost to the point of being so overly sexual that she seemed unapproachable. Rose seemed to just ooze sensuality and it was no surprise to me at all that she had thus far in her career filled the "vamp" roles in just about everything she did. This sexuality worked to her advantage career wise, but when it came to actually sitting down and talking to her, I felt as if I had finally met my match when it came to seduction.

We had scheduled this lunch date a few weeks before her first "Charmed" season ended and I specifically chose a place as far away from that set as possible - I didn't want to run into her co-star, Alyssa Milano, given all the heartache I had caused her when we had first went out.

The restaurant, a mixture of expensive French food and more casual, lighter California style dishes, was packed with the business crowd that filled most of the tables, people of all races and ages chattering loudly with one another over who knew what. I walked into the welcome cool air of the restaurant and spotted Rose in the back corner of the restaurant, her pale face touched lightly by a beam of sunlight that brushed the table and ran over the side of her body. She wore a maroon top that traced and outlined every single curve of her upper body and her dark hair hung in bangs against her cheeks. Rose smiled at me when she saw me and I took a seat across from her.

"Dean, how are you?" Rose said.

"I'm doing good. Busy morning," I said.

"It looks it. Your face looks a little flushed," Rose said, reaching her hand out and brushing my cheek.

"It's the heat I guess," I replied. "So, have you been waiting long?"

"No, not really. I got here about 5 minutes ago and the waiter came over and took my drink order. I hope you don't mind that I ordered some wine, since I figured you would be paying," Rose said with a grin.

"Not as long as you ordered some for me too," I chuckled.

"Of course. That would be rude of me not to, don't you think?" Rose said, sliding her hand across the table and placing it over mine. Rose was certainly not one to keep her hands off from other people, but the softness of her fingertips tracing up to her pale but flawless skin was not unappreciated by me.

We chatted for a few minutes as the waiter came and took our order, dropping off glasses of wine. The topics were nothing in particular, mostly just Hollywood stuff, but slowly the conversation drifted to her experiences on set with Alyssa.

"You know, she still talks about you," Rose said, sipping her wine.

"She does?" I said, a little uneasy now that the topic had been brought up.

"Yeah. Not like psycho-obsessed with you talking, but little things. How you used to kiss her, how kind you were to her in helping her career out, that sort of thing," Rose said.

"And she just talks about all this out of the blue?" I said, amazed that Alyssa was still thinking about me after what had happened.

"Well, we were talking about sex one day and I was telling them about this great fuck I had with this guy I met at a bar once, before I was famous and all that, and she just mentioned how when she was with you she had the best sex of her life," Rose said, smiling at me wickedly, enjoying I think the emotional pangs that this brought out in me.

"She said that huh? Wow," I remarked, shaking my head slightly.

"I think her exact words were 'Dean knows how to fuck a woman. It didn't matter when or where but he always could make you cum in floods'" Rose said, chuckling. An older couple at the table next to us shot Rose a dirty look, to which she stuck her tongue out at in return.

"That's quite a compliment coming from someone like Alyssa," I said quietly.

"Tell me about it. When she told me that, I went home that night and masturbated myself to a pretty hot orgasm thinking about you and her getting it on," Rose said. I almost choked on my drink.

"Really?" I said, clearing my throat.

"Definitely. I mean, I'm tempted to just grab you by that cute tie of yours, throw you onto one of these tables and jump your bones right here," Rose said. I felt my cock twitch slightly - it was this sort of brazen sexual boasting that had always managed to catch me off guard. I was amazed that we had managed to steer clear of such escapades before, given this predatorial sexuality she seemed to have within herself and my apparently uncanny knack for seducing some of Hollywood's top women.

I decided to play along with her boastings to see where they led.

"You would huh?" I said with a smile just as wicked as any that she had flashed me.

"Maybe not right here, but definitely in the restaurant. I love having sex in public, it feels so naughty and wrong, don't you think?" Rose said. I felt her foot brush against my pant leg underneath the table, her shoe off as her toes traced up in between my legs to my crotch. I adjusted myself slightly in my seat.

"So then what are you suggesting?" I asked.

"Well, let's eat first and let me scope this place out a bit for a good location. Then we can decide on that," Rose said. "That is, if you're up to it,"

"Just from Alyssa's boastings alone you know I am," I replied. Rose smiled at me and we just looked at each other in silence, my mind racing as I tried to ponder what this sexual lioness seemed to have in store. I was willing to try and do anything once, but when it came to situations like this I was far from creative in creating schemes.

Our food arrived a few minutes later and we sat eating in silence. However, Rose's foot had not left it's spot in between my legs and in fact seemed more than content to be there, her toes massaging my balls lightly through the fabric of my slacks and boxers. I felt a growing erection with every touch of my manhood by Rose and shifted a little in my seat to keep it from being too obvious if a waiter/waitress happened to walk by.

Rose had ordered another glass of wine and now it was her turn for her skin to be slightly flush, a pinkish hue forming on her cheeks as she drank the wine with her meal. When we had both finished, the waiter brought me the bill and as I was pulling out my credit card from my wallet, Rose stood up from her seat.

"I need to use the ladies room, I'll be right back," she purred, winking at me slightly. The waiter happened to catch it too.

"Is that Rose McGowan?" he asked. He was a college kid, probably barely old enough to drink the wine he served.

"Yes, it is. I'd introduce you two but we really must be going," I said to him. He nodded, a little disappointed but at least happy to have spotted a star on his shift. As soon as he left the table, I straightened out my hair and tie - this was the hint Rose had been waiting all this time to give me, and now it was show time. This would not be the first time I had engaged in a sexual romp in public, but it would most certainly be the most crowded place I had done so. I was trembling with excitement when the waiter brought back the receipt and I signed it.

"Tell her that I'm a big fan," he said to me as I stood up to leave.

"I will, and I'm sure she is thankful of your support," I replied, heading off towards the restrooms.

They were located away from the main dining area, in a sort of corner of the restaurant. I passed some pay phones and lingered by them as a woman came out of the ladies room. I could hear the din of the restaurant from where I was in the hallway and made sure that no one saw me as I opened the ladies room door and slipped in quietly.

"Rose?" I called softly into the restroom. Soft background music played in a speaker above the door and the floor by the sinks and leading to the stalls was carpeted in a burgundy color that resembled the top that Rose was wearing.

"I'm in here. Lock the door," I heard her say from the far, handicap stall. "We don't have much time, so hurry up,"

I treaded quietly down towards where she was. I spotted her black shoes standing on the polished linoleum of the tile floor where the carpet stopped and the stall began.

"Is there anyone else in here?" I asked as I pushed the door open. Rose was standing naked by the toilet, her dress and top, not to mention her panties and bra slung over neatly on the metal bars of the stall. All she wore was her pair of black heels, which I realized were the "fuck me" style stiletto pumps, and a smile. Her nipples were small and pink on her ample breasts, a delicate touch of color to her otherwise pale and porcelain skin. Her cunt hair was trimmed in a small "V" shape that pointed directly between her thighs to her waiting box beneath.

"No, but even if there was I wouldn't care. Now show me what Alyssa was talking about Dean!" Rose said as she lunged at me, her warm body pressing against me as she leaned her mouth up and kissed me deeply. I wasted no time in removing my clothes while we kissed, laying them against the bar on top of hers as well. Both of us now naked, Rose broke the kiss as she squatted down beneath me and took my cock in her hand.

She jerked on it a few times, looking up at me with that devilish grin of hers. The sight of seeing her play with my prick, her dark red lipstick coated lips just a mere inch from my cock was almost enough to make me blow my load right there. And as her mouth devoured my cock hungrily, I had to lean back against the stall door with a thud to contain myself.

Rose was, without a doubt, the blow job queen of Hollywood. The things that she did to my prick with her tongue, the gentle brushing of the head with the back of her teeth, the way she sucked like only a well trained whore would, was so exquisite that it defined words. I gasped and shuddered as she went wild on my cock, bobbing her head up and down, her dark hair swinging wildly around her face and over her naked shoulders. Rose smiled up at me, her tongue snaking out of her mouth to lick the corners of her lips seductively. She gave my cock one final suck and then stood up.

Without saying a word, she lifted her leg like a dancer and placed it on the bar of the stall. For such a small woman, I was amazed at her flexibility. Her pussy gleamed with wetness as I aimed my cock for her waiting hole, and Rose grunted in pleasure as the tip of my cock worked it's way into her body. Rose grasped tightly to my broad shoulders, steadying herself as I eased more of myself deep inside of her. As I entered her fully, my balls resting at the base of her cunt, I felt her ample sized breasts pressed tightly against me, the smell of her body and the perfume she used flooding my nose as I inhaled with every breath. Rose held onto me firmly and I started to work myself in and out of her, not even bothering to do it slowly. Her knuckles were white as she held onto the walls for support, her legs rocking back and forth as I hunched into her, my prick plunging deep into her depths with every thrust, her body shuddering underneath me as she panted with her cheek pressed against my chest.

The position was a bit awkward but it did allow me a fair amount of leverage to flex my knees and bend Rose back slightly, her body arching with our thrusts. Rose's hips began to move in a circular motion with my pistoning in and out of her, rising up each time to meet me.

"Oh God Dean, fuck me harder!" Rose panted. I eagerly fulfilled her request, sawing myself in and out of her tight, wet pussy. Rose's cuntal lips were a rich red color beneath me, a striking contrast to the paleness of the rest of her body. Her hair had become matted against her forehead, two long strands pulled over her ears as she looked up at me, her eyes closed tightly and her mouth in a blissful "O" shape. I withdrew my cock for a moment, teasing along the outside of her clit to get her more aroused, the hard vein of my shaft rubbing against her womanhood before I plunged back into her.

We were moving like a blur now, our bodies one union of flesh and desire as the animal lust inside both of us took over and we didn't make love - we merely fucked. Two people, scratching a burning sexual need for one another, to feel the other's body as intimately as possible. Rose's head bobbed around on her shoulders, her hair swaying limply as she came on my cock, the only indication of her impending orgasm the heightened gasping and groaning pace she picked up. Rose was like an animal as we stood there, as deep inside one another as much as we could, racing towards an impending conclusion. Before I came though, there was something else I wanted to try.

Yanking my dick from out of Rose's pussy, I dropped her leg to the floor and spun her around hard, causing her to plant her palms on the far back wall. I gave her ass a playful slap - something inside told me that Rose liked her sex to be raw and a little rough - and then I placed my cockhead at the entrance to her ass. I was already well lubricated with her juices and as I plunged into her, I wasn't really surprised to find her ass an open and waiting hole, stretched who knows how many times before by other guys who were just too tempted to not fuck her in the ass.

"Ooooo!" Rose moaned. "That's just want I wanted!"

Rose's hand left the wall and dropped down to her pussy, which she began to rub and fondle wildly as I slid deeper inside of her bowels. Her ass was a totally different experience than her cunt had been, one that was comfortingly tight but also loose enough to give me plenty of room to angle myself differently inside of her, penetrating her deeply up and down.

Her legs bucking a little underneath me, Rose bent over at the waist and moved her hands to the toilet seat, thus thrusting her ass up towards me. I used this extra angling to push further into her, my prick as far in as it could go as I screwed Rose at this angle. Any sort of intelligible comments Rose might have had were long gone, now replaced by animal grunts of pleasure and approval at my invasion into her ass.

I grabbed Rose by the waist with one hand while I used the other to reach under her and fondle one of her swaying tits, feelings the fleshy skin rubbing against my fingers. Her nipples were rock hard and as I squeezed them between two fingers, I felt Rose's body shake again as she came, a little bit of her pussy juice leaking out of her leg, her ass cheeks squeezing firmly against me.

My orgasm imminent, I removed myself from Rose's ass. She wasted no time in spinning around and opening her mouth dutifully as I stroked my cock a few times and began to shoot my load. I probably shot four or five times, one stream landing directly in her mouth while the others dripped down onto her cheeks and the nape of her neck, coating her heaving tits with my man juice. Rose sucked off the last remaining droplets of cum and then cleaned herself off with some toilet paper. I watched her re-dress, slipping on her thong panties and stepping into her dress with her shoes still on, the fabric of the dress nudging itself up against her hips tightly. When we both had dressed, we exited from the stall.

Rose gave herself a quick look over in the mirror, reached into her purse and reapplied some makeup where my cum had washed it off and straightened my tie for me. Both composed and looking as if nothing had happened, Rose unlocked the bathroom door.

As she opened it, I was startled to see three elderly women standing around talking, obviously in urgent need of getting into the restroom now that it was unlocked. Rose exited first and gave them a cute little sneer at their obvious anger over being locked out, but when I emerged from the bathroom they put two and two together and scowled at me fiercely. All I could do was grin and shrug my shoulders sheepishly as I walked past them, their mouths agape as they struggled to try and say something.

I heard one of them moving behind us and for a second thought that she was going to confront us and make a big scene in the restaurant. But she instead went over to the nearest waiter and, her mouth by his ear, told him something that was no doubt about us. The waiter nodded solemnly and looked up at us as we continued to walk briskly through the restaurant. Rose's hips swayed seductively in front of me, her pert ass swishing back and forth as she walked. The waiter now began to give a slight chase after us, so I nudged Rose on the ass to hurry her along. As we reached the exit of the restaurant, a gaggle of waiters were now chattering off by the kitchen area, looking and pointing at us. I still had that same shit eating grin on my face, and almost burst into laughter as I spotted our waiter staring at me, his mouth open. Rose saw him too and winked at him, causing him to step back slightly as if he had been hit or something. I gave him a slight wave and we exited out into the hot heat of the afternoon.

Rose's car was parked off to the side of the restaurant and I walked her over to it. It was a convertible, something sporty, although I couldn't quite place the make. What I could place however, was that it's color bore a very similar resemblance in shade to the dark color of her pussy lips. I grinned at this as Rose hopped over the door in her skirt and started the engine. She slipped on her sunglasses and looked up at me.

"Well, I can say with all honesty that Alyssa was not lying when she said you were one great fuck," Rose said, that same predatorial streak still throbbing inside of her.

"Thank you. You weren't so bad yourself you know," I replied, my hand on her door.

"That was fun, we should do this again some other time. Although, I don't think we will be allowed back here again, do you?" Rose said with a laugh.

"No, but don't worry...there are plenty of restaurants in Los Angeles," I replied. Rose smiled up at me and then backed out her car. I watched her go as she pulled into traffic and then headed over to my car.

The inside was hot and I stuck to the leather seats as I got inside. I debated for a moment going back to the office and doing some work, but my two encounters thus far in the day had left my clothes pretty sweaty, not to mention the rest of my body, and I decided it would probably be better to just go home and shower, maybe swim some in the pool, and see how I felt afterwards.

Heading onto the freeway, traffic was slow because a car had broken down about half a mile ahead of us. As I slowly crawled through traffic, gaining a few inches every 10 minutes or so, the car ahead (which had died in the middle lane) began to look familiar. I could see it's driver, a young blond girl, talking loudly on a cell phone as she waved her arms around in the air. She was obviously upset, but something about her seemed familiar to me as I drew closer and closer, the rubberneckers ahead of me finally speeding up when they got the chance.

When I was just about five car lengths away or so, I finally put a connection to the car and to the face: it was Kirsten Dunst, whom I had a fling with just a few weeks back, and her little Miata had obviously bit the dust from the way the steam was coming out of it. Kirsten had the hood popped and was leaning over looking in amongst the billowing steam, talking to someone on her phone. As I neared her, I rolled down the passenger window and called out to her.

"Kirsten!" I said. She looked up, puzzled at first but her face shifting to a look of joy as she spotted me.

"Dean! Thank God you drove by! My car died right in the middle of the freeway and I'm talking to these lazy fucks at the towing company and they said that they can't get here for another 2 hours!" Kirsten said. She was sweating, her face red with what looked like a little bit of motor oil and grease. She wore a pair of jeans and an oversized t-shirt that covered the ampleness of her breasts. The shirt too looked sooty and dirty and I could tell from the look of anxiety on Kirsten's face that she was not happy.

"Hang on just a sec, let me pull over!" I said to her. She nodded and watched me as I accelerated slightly past her, pulling my car into a small spot in front of car, careful to not become another road hazard on the freeway. I stopped the car and got out, walking over to her. I really didn't know too much about cars myself, but I made it appear like I knew exactly what I was doing as I gazed in. I fiddled a knob here, touched a switch there and said "Hmm..." to myself a lot. Although I felt I was doing a good and convincing job, Kirsten wasn't buying it.

"You have no idea what you are doing either do you?" she said with a smile.

"No, I don't. But I looked pretty convincing, didn't I?" I said with a grin.

"That you did. Thanks for pulling over and stopping to help me, but I don't think there is much we can do till the towing company gets here," Kirsten said in an exasperated manner. She leaned against the side of the car with her arms folded as cars buzzed past us.

"Well, maybe. But let me try something real quick," I said to her, heading back to my car. Kirsten's eyes were hopeful as I punched in the office number on the phone.

After a few rings, I was surprised to hear Ashley, the young receptionist, answer.

"Shooting Stars, this is Ashley, how may I direct your call?" she said.

"Ashley, hey it's Dean. Boy, you sound very mature on the phone like that. Listen, I need a big favor," I said to her.

"Sure Dean, anything. What's up?"

"I'm here in the middle of the freeway with Kirsten Dunst, and her car broke down. She called a towing company and they said it would be two hours before she gets here. Now, Kirsten is top talent and neither she nor I have the time to sit here and wait. Soooo...I was wondering if you could call that towing company you worked for, what's it called?"

"Hollywood & Vine Towing?" Ashley replied.

"Yes, them. Could you call them and maybe see if they can send a driver out here for us quicker than two hours, maybe as a personal favor to you? Tell them I'll pay whatever it takes to make it happen," I said. The signal was a bit weak here on the freeway and all the cars made things a little noisy, but I think she got what I said clearly.

"Ok Dean, as soon as I hang up with you I will call them and see what I can do. Should I call you back on your cell phone?" Ashley asked.

"Yes, please. Thanks Ashley, you are a lot of help," I said, hanging up.

"I have my receptionist working on getting a tow out here as soon as possible. She used to work for a company and hopefully can pull some strings," I told Kirsten.

"I gathered that much by what you said," she replied in a smart-alecky manner. Kirsten was always very sharp on things like banter and that's what I liked about her: she resembled to me a lot of the great early 20s Hollywood actresses who had great looks and a salacious wit.

"Let's wait in my car for her to call back, ok" I said to Kirsten. "No need to give these rubberneckers something else to look at,"

We climbed in and I turned on the air as we sat quietly inside the car. I remembered the conversation with Damon earlier in the morning and thought more about it as I sat. For some reason, the question kept plaguing me. I asked Kirsten what she thought.

"Hypothetically speaking Kirsten, if you weren't an actress what do you think you would do?" I said to her.

"Hmm...well, I've always liked science and things like that. But I think I might just be a businesswoman of some sort, someone who makes important decisions and keeps the wheels of a company turning, that sort of thing. I have never really thought about it to tell you the truth, since I've acted for as long as I can remember," Kirsten said.

"Would you ever leave Hollywood?" I asked.

"Oh no. Now that I'm finally getting big, this is like a dream come true. Say what you want about the scandals and backstabbing and shady deals that go on in this town, but this is the land of fantasy, of dreams. And once you are a part of that, be it as an actress or as an agent, I couldn't imagine even thinking about leaving it all behind," Kirsten replied. Her deep eyes locked onto mine and held them for a second. They burned with a deep fire of solidity in her feelings, un-swaying at all in her goals.


"So you wouldn't have any desire to just walk away, settle down with some girl, have a few kids and just live out your days as a nobody?" I said to her, locking her gaze.

"What are you implying Dean? Are you asking me to marry you?" Kirsten said, a little taken aback.

"No no no!" I said with a laugh. "I just mean do you like this lifestyle so much that even true love or the man of your dreams, which I'm not saying by any stretch is me, couldn't pull you away?"

"Well, you should never say never. But acting is who I am and without it, I would be an empty person. Hasn't the Hollywood world taken over you too, do you actually think you could leave it and go back home again?" Kirsten asked, turning the tables a little bit.

I opened my mouth to reply, but was stumped. "I don't know," I finally stammered. "I always thought I would do this forever but as you said, never say never,"

There was a silence between us for a second and I thought that Kirsten was going to say something in reply, but suddenly the phone rang, startling us both.

"Hey Ashley, what do you got for me?" I said.

"Ok, I called Bill on his mobile phone and you happen to be right in luck. Kirsten, I mean Ms. Dunst's stalled car has backed traffic up for 10 miles and he is in the middle of it. I told him where you were and he said he was about 5 miles away from there on the freeway and could probably get to you in about 20 minutes or so. That is, if you still need a tow?" Ashley said.

"That's great Ashley. Thank you so much for your help. And just for that, I'm giving you a three dollar an hour raise!" I said to her kindly. I was greeted in response by a shrill, excited scream.

"Dean THANK YOU! Wow! You are the greatest guy ever! Thank you thank you thank you thank you thank you!" she said in my ear, in that high pitched voice only teenage girls have.

"You're welcome. Now, breath in and then do something else for me: head on home for the day. Your raise starts tomorrow, but since I let Damon go early, you can get out of their too. Just remember to set the alarm, ok?" I replied.

"Ok! Thank you Dean, you are the best boss in the world," she said. I hung up the phone and looked at Kirsten who was smirking at me.

"I'm apparently the best boss in the world," I said with a grin.

"And you think you wouldn't miss that?" Kirsten said with a laugh. "When is the truck going to get here?"

"Well, it seems Ms. Dunst that the delay by your car has blocked traffic for 10 miles behind us and the tow man won't be able to get here for another 20 minutes or so," I replied to her in a smart ass tone. Kirsten hugged me.

"You are the best boss AND the best agent in the world," she said, kissing me on the cheek. There was an awkward pause as she still held her arms against my neck.

"You know, we haven't seen each other since that stuff happened with your brother," she said in a sultry kind of voice. "And I have to say that I have missed you and your...well, you know," she said, sliding her hand down to the front of my pants. Reluctantly, I pushed it away.

"Easy there kiddo. Let's let the tow man come first then we can get reacquainted, ok?" I said to her, holding her small hand in my own, much larger hand.

"Ok," she said with a sigh. She turned her attention to my stereo and flipped through the stations. Finding a pop station, she lip synched along to a Britney Spears song while I laughed and joked with her. The time passed quickly and as I glanced up in my rear view mirror, I spotted two blinking yellow, flashing lights heading our way.

The tow truck managed to squeeze in ahead of me and the driver, a short stocky and balding man, stepped out. I got out of the car to introduce myself while Kirsten lingered behind.

"You must be Bill. Thank you for coming by, you are a life saver," I said to him, shaking his hand. His palm and fingernails were dirty with grease and grime but his grip was strong and he gave me a polite smile as we shook.

"I was on my way out your direction anyways, but I was glad that I could help Ashley out. I always liked that girl," Bill said, leaning against his tow truck. "Where do you want the car towed?"

"Your lot will be fine. Kirsten will come by very quickly to pick it up, right Kirsten?" I said.

"Yes. Thank you sir, you are too kind," Kirsten said, shaking his hand. Bill's face blossomed into a sort of embarrassed smile.

"No..no problem Ms. Dunst. It's not every day that I get to help out a beautiful young woman like you. And might I add, me and the boys at the shop loved you in Spiderman," Bill said.

"Thank you, I'm glad you enjoyed the movie. I can't wait to start on the sequel," Kirsten said.

"Well, I should get to work I guess," Bill said with a sigh. His demeanor changed to the gruff, business motif as he walked past us.

"I need you to move your car sir. Just try getting around me when there is a break in traffic and pull up ahead if you don't mind," Bill said. I nodded and started my car, waiting for a few seconds as a line of trucks carrying some migrant workers passed. Cutting sharply, I followed his directions and our blocked line of traffic advanced further into the road as I pulled in front of him.

I got out of the car and stood by Kirsten as we watched him hook a towing rig to the bottom of her car and then throw a switch on the back. The car lurched forward slightly and began to raise up, sliding it's back wheels onto the platform of the flat bed of the tow truck. When it was on securely, Bill wrapped some chains under the wheels and gave it a final tug before climbing back into the truck. I stood by his rolled down driver's window.

"I should be back at the office in about 30 minutes or so, but feel free to come by whenever is convenient. And talk to Raul about payment when you get there. He's our new replacement since you took Ashley from us," Bill said with a smile. We waved to him as he drove off. Kirsten and I climbed back into my car and watched him go as we headed off on the freeway.

Once we were cruising along, Kirsten turned to me.

"That was great of you for stopping Dean. You always seem to be my knight in shining armor," she said to me. "Now, about that relationship..."

"I wouldn't call it a relationship, but go on," I replied.

"If it's not a relationship then what is it? I mean, I know we haven't had any real dates or anything but it always seems like we are together in moments of turmoil," she said. "So then are we fuck buddies?"

I laughed. "Fuck buddies. Hmm, I like the sound of that," I said.

Kirsten smirked at me. "Well then, fuck buddy, I guess I shouldn't disappoint and not fulfill my end of the relationship, er, friendship,"

Kirsten leaned in close to my cheek and gave me a soft kiss. Her tongue extended from her mouth as she gave my jaw a gentle lick with her tongue. She then proceeded up my face to my ear, where she began to kiss and tickle it with her tongue. It was a little uncomfortable, having to deal with it while I was driving, but the feel of her hot breath on my ear sent a chill down my spine.

Kirsten took my face in her hands and turned me to face her. She planted a deep, soul searching kiss on my lips, her tongue entering my mouth. The kiss was very brief, but for the third time today I felt my cock stirring in my pants.

Breaking the kiss, Kirsten moved her small hand to my crotch and rubbed it with her fingers, slipping two fingers underneath my balls as she played with them gently. Her thumb and forefinger moved to my zipper and slowly pulled it down. I squirmed slightly as I felt her cool hand slip into my pants and boxers and pull out my hardening cock into the air of the car.

Kirsten gave it a few soft tugs to get me at full length, then quickly put her mouth on my cock, wrapping the head between those sultry lips of hers. She bobbed her head up and down somewhat on my cock, not deep throating me but certainly taking in more than a mouthful. I was just getting into it when Kirsten lifted her mouth and looked at me again.

"By the way, where are we going?" she asked.

"I was planning on going back to my house. I need a shower, I've been busy this morning," I replied. I moved one hand over to her hair, letting my fingers trace through her blond locks as the silky strands fell like water through the space between my fingers.

"Ok, sounds good to me," Kirsten replied. "Besides, there is something waiting for you there if we can get there on time,"

"What do you mean?" I asked, but it was too late. Kirsten's head dropped back down to my cock, sucking on it like a lollipop. She nestled her nose against my sac, the hot breath escaping from her nostrils causing my balls to stir in their sack. I moved my hand back to her head, only this time to hold it onto my lap as I drove (admittedly a little haphazardly) while she sucked me off.

Kirsten was really going to town on me now, her tongue tracing up and down along my shaft nimbly as she enjoyed the pleasure of my cock in her mouth. I could see her nipples hardening in her shirt, pressing against the loose fabric of the baggy cloth, her eyes closed in intense focus as she moved her mouth over my organ.

I relaxed against the seat and simply enjoyed the feeling, shuddering every now and then when her tongue would touch a sensitive spot on my prick. I rotated Kirsten's head around in a circular motion as she slipped more and more of my dick down her throat, still not getting it all the way into her mouth and throat.

I exited the freeway and came to a stoplight, feeling a little awkward as she continued to tease my prick with her young, hot mouth as cars idled next to me at the intersection. Kirsten removed my cock from her mouth and panted a little, taking the head and rubbing it against her lips and cheeks, a small drop of precum smearing a liquid streak on her face.

Dropping her head back down onto my prick, Kirsten continued sucking on it like a candy cane, seeming to enjoy every moment of it. I accelerated as the light turned green and as Kirsten's mouth motions kept on my cock, I felt my foot press down harder on the accelerator, upping the speed of the massive SUV I was driving. I watched the speedometer as I tried to stay focused on driving and not accidentally swerving into another lane - 45, 50, 60 mph...I watched the needle slide further to the right. Up ahead I saw the next stoplight change from green to yellow and as I slowed things down with much control (my body was telling me one thing, my mind another), I felt an orgasm bubbling up.

"Kirsten, I'm going to shoot!" I said to her with a gasp.

"Let me swallow it," she said, lifting her mouth from my cock for a moment before returning to the fleshy pole, sucking hard like a vaccum. I watched her cheeks suck in, her cute dimples tight as she worked on my dick, when the first wave of sperm shot forth into her mouth. My cockhead jerked slightly in her mouth, causing me to buck my hips upward towards Kirsten's face as another stream shot forth. Kirsten's throat muscles worked overtime as she swallowed the salty load, part of her cheeks filling with my seed.

My orgasm subsided but Kirsten kept moving her tongue over my prick, causing a sudden and quite pleasurable after orgasm wad to dribble from my cock into her mouth. She swallowed that too and with one more deep swallow, she dropped her mouth to the base of my shaft one more time before finally lifting her mouth. Kirsten leaned back in her seat, her face red and her cheeks flustered as she grinned at me. I saw a small bubble of cum leak between her teeth as she played with my load in her mouth, opening it to show a cute pink tongue covered with the sticky white fluid. Kirsten closed her mouth again and swallowed it all down like a porn star, smiling again at me as she reclined in her seat and took a breath.

Reaching her hand over to my cock, she wiped off one last dribble of cum that had seeped out of the head with her finger. Opening her shirt wide enough for me to see that she wasn't wearing a bra, she rubbed the cum onto the cleft between her breasts, smearing it into her skin.

"That's a reminder for later," she said with a grin. She zipped my fly back up and crossed her legs on the seat as I turned into my gated neighborhood and drove down the quite street, it's sides lined with expensive mansions and pristinely manicured lawns.

"Well, that was a lot of fun. I do hope that you stay here in Los Angeles Dean. I couldn't imagine not having my fuck buddy around when I needed him," Kirsten said to me as I pulled into my driveway and stopped the car. As I climbed out, I could hear loud music coming from one of the houses on the street and to my left I saw a row of very expensive cars from all over the world parked along the street.

"Hmm...guess my neighbors are having a party," I thought to myself. I took Kirsten's hand and walked to my front door, the lock clicking into place as I opened the door.

"Come on Kirsten, you can make yourself comfortable while I take a shower if you want," I said to her as we both walked in. Heading towards the living room, I flipped on a light switch.

"SURPRISE!!!" a chorus of voices yelled at me, almost making me jump out of my skin in surprise. As my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw a roomful of people I recognized. And in the middle of it all was Damon.

"Surprise Dean!" he said enthusiastically as I walked in, checking out the swarm of people who stood in my living room.

"What is this?" I said to him, rubbing my head in puzzlement.

"Remember our conversation this morning? You sounded pretty set on leaving LA so I made a few calls to some of our clients who were in town and figured that if you really WERE going to leave town, we might as well have a party for you, no?" Damon replied, slapping me on the back and ushering me in further to the living room.

I glanced around the room, spotting practically an A-list of actors, actresses, directors, musicians and other various people whom I knew we represented. They were all beaming and smiling at me, some with drinks in their hands, some without. All looked happy and as I walked more into the room they all approached me, shaking my hand and saying hello.

"Dean, you're the best. Don't ever leave," said Brad Pitt.

"Hollywood wouldn't be the same without you," said Ridley Scott

"I couldn't bear to go to any other agency if you left," said Christina Ricci.

The accolades and warm greetings made me smile broadly as I shook hands - some of these people I hadn't seen in a long time, others I had talked to in the part few weeks. I had to admit that I was completely surprised and had been totally duped into this without realizing it, but it brought a great joy in my heart to see everyone here. Kirsten had been a part of the planning too I realized, although she had since left my hand and had gone around to mingle with everyone else at the party.

Damon came up to me and swept me away towards the bar, where other stars had congregated.

"I don't know if you really were planning on leaving or not Dean, but I promise you that once this party is over, you will definitely have second thoughts about leaving it all behind," he said. "Now get yourself a drink, mingle, and enjoy. I have a certain Best Actress of 2001 named Halle Berry to go talk to if you don't mind,"

Damon disappeared and I went to the bar, pouring myself my old favorite - a scotch on the rocks - and proceeded to walk around the room, shaking hands and holding conversations about Hollywood, big budget films and projects that were in the works. As the sun crept down outside, more people continued to arrive; so many that I started to lose count and didn't even pay attention as they came and went through my front door.

By 8:00 or so, I had a nice buzz going and some of the crowd had thinned out. In my pleasurable state, I noticed that most of those who were left were actresses of various caliber and star power, a fact that I wasn't upset about in the least. I was in the middle of a deep conversation with Sharon Stone when Damon tapped his glass with a spoon and drew everyone into the living room.

"Ladies and...well, the four or five gentlemen who are left," Damon said, illiciting a laugh from the partygoers. "For our guest of honor tonight, three of the firms up and coming young talent have volunteered, and quite willingly I might add, to put on a little show for Dean and everyone else who might be interested. So without further ado, I present to you the star of "Smallville" Kristen Kreuk, the star of "10 Things I Hate About You" and the all grown up Larisa Oleynik and one of the many Oscar holders in the room tonight, Anna Paquin as they show us old folks how the kids get down these days!"

Everyone clapped and cheered as Damon dimmed the lights by the middle of the room with a switch. The music on the stereo changed to some "booty dancing" mix as the three girls walked in from a closed door at the end of the hall to take a spot underneath the lights that hung above them, normally used to spotlight a rare "Citizen Kane" movie poster.

As the music came on, they looked a little nervous and just a little tipsy on their feet as they began to sway to the rhythm. I was pushed down onto the couch for a front row view by someone behind me and I got a good look at the young ladies whose hips had already started to shake and move around to the bass line of the song.

Kristen Kreuk was on the left. Dressed in a pair of very tight fitting jeans and a red halter top, her long brown hair slung over her shoulders, she wore no shoes as she placed her hands on the hips of Larisa Oleynik, who was in the middle of the "stage". Larisa's outfit was similar to Kristen in that she wore a halter top, but the similarities seemed to stop there: she had on a pair of jean shorts that seemed to cling to her sexy, tight ass like a second skin and a pair of white tennis shoes that completed her innocent girl look. Her eyes were closed, her body already lost to the flow of the music. Anna Paquin wore just a simple black miniskirt that reached up to her wide but rounded hips and an open, light blue blouse that had obviously been pulled open to allow the most skin area as possible and to be sure to show her firm breasts as they pushed against her white bra.

The tempo of the music picked up and the girls began to move of their own accord, dancing and grinding first independently of each other, but occasionally bumping hips and asses to the music. Larisa and Anna, it became quite clear, had indulged themselves a bit in the free flowing liquor and wine of the party, for they giggled wildly whenever they came close to each other. Kristen on the other hand, seemed to dancing perfectly fine (albeit very sexily) without any ties or restraints holding her back in getting her groove on. I glanced around the room and noticed that some of the people who had been there for Damon's announcement, including Damon himself, had left the room. The people that remained seemed to be paired off in couples, with only a few actually paying attention to the girls. Like me though, there were a few stragglers who couldn't seem to take their eyes off the hot starlets as they put on a show for me and whomever else happened to be in the room.

I watched as the three of them slowly began to drift closer together, arms shaking and moving to the beat, rubbing against each other at first playfully, then it seemed with more deliberate purpose. Kristen put her arms around Larisa's hips, thrusting her fingers into the pockets of her shorts as she pulled Larisa's ass tightly against her own crotch. Larisa leaned her head back onto Kristen's shoulders as they both moved in time with one another, the heat radiating from their young bodies seeming to make the room at least a few degrees hotter.

Letting go of Larisa's hips, it was Anna's turn to bump and grind close with the very beautiful former "Alex Mack" star. They pressed in close to one another, their mouths just a few inches apart as their breasts rubbed each other through the thin material of their shirts. Anna's hand slid from it's resting place on Larisa's hip towards her tummy, slipping her fingers underneath Larisa's shirt and tickling her stomach. Larisa giggled wildly and smiled, returning the favor by putting her hands onto Anna's breasts and squeezing them lightly. They both laughed and stepped back away from one another, but Larisa bumped into Kristen's legs and the "Smallville" star pushed her forward again into Anna's open arms.

They seemed to forget about the music now as Anna's hands pulled Larisa in tightly against her. Kristen stepped forward and put her hands on Larisa's ass, holding her in Anna's embrace. Anna's eyes locked with Larisa's and with a deft motion, she leaned in forward and kissed Larisa on the lips. I don't think I was the only male in the room whose cock jumped in their pants at watching that. Larisa looked puzzled for a moment as the kiss ended, but didn't pull away. She bent her head forward slightly and kissed Anna back, only this time the kiss was longer and much, much hotter. I watched as the two girls hips bumped into one another, the kiss continuing into a more passionate embrace now as they wrapped their arms around one another tightly. Not wanting to be outdone, Kristen's hands moved from Larisa's ass to the front of Anna's skirt, where she traced her fingers over Anna's pubic mound through the miniskirt material.

Larisa paused from the kiss and looked back at Kristen, then at Anna. Stepping to the side of them, she allowed the two girls to begin their own kiss, which was a scene that I'm sure would have many a science fiction geek drooling at the prospect of watching. Kristen bent her head slightly as Anna's tongue moved into her mouth, allowing for a more proper and intended kiss that was far from innocent. Larisa watched the two girls embrace and, without a moment's hesitation, stepped between them and proceeded to lift off her shirt, revealing a nice set of b-cup breasts clad in their bra. Larisa looked around a little uneasily not at the rest of the room, but at the two girls, who had stopped to watch her. I think they were all oblivious at that point as to us being there watching them - they were too engrossed with one another.

Smiling at the two of them, Larisa reached behind her back and unclasped her bra, allowing her breasts to fall free under the hot light of the lamps overhead. Her nipples were a soft, innocent pink color and were medium sized in comparison to the rest of her breasts. Her upper body was supple hourglass shape, her only item of clothing now just the tight jean shorts she wore. Larisa moved back to the two girls, who had lost interest in each other and quickly began fondling the breasts of young Larisa. Kristen lowered her mouth to Larisa's breast and began suckling it as she unzipped her own jeans, pulling them down her legs to leave her in nothing but a pair of skimpy black panties. I could see the small mass of pubic hair pushing against the material of her underwear and couldn't wait to see if they would disappear from her body as well.

Anna meanwhile was busy rubbing Larisa's breast with one hand while she slid her hand up under her skirt to play with herself with the other. The three girls moved in unison as they sat down on the floor, free from having to stand up to gain access to one another. Larisa leaned back against the wall as Kristen moved in over her, locking her lips onto Larisa's own. Kristen held her lips over Larisa's bottom lip, sucking on it gently before letting it slide out of her mouth. Anna removed her hand from between her legs and began to unbutton her own shirt, sliding it off her shoulders onto the floor and pulling her bra straps down so that the support of the garment came free of her C cup breasts and wrapped itself down by her stomach.

Kristen's clothes were the last to go out of this hot threesome, as Larisa and Anna helped her remove her shirt and panties, leaving her exotic body nude on the floor of my living room. Kristen scooted on her knees over between Anna's legs and pulled her skirt up to her waist, bunching up the material so that she could get at the hot pussy underneath. Larisa meanwhile, moved to behind Kristen and, licking two of her fingers, plunged them into Kristen with a youthful enthusiasm. Kristen's back arched, but she was now too occupied with eating out Anna, whose legs were spread around her head on the floor.

Kristen's mouth suckled on Anna's slightly hair pussy lips, taking her aroused clit gently between her teeth and tongue and biting down just softly enough to cause Anna to moan in pleasure. Releasing the clit, Kristen lapped her tongue around Anna's outer lips, tasting her sweet juices that had slowly began to trickle out from her sex.

The room was filled with a squishing sound as Larisa plunged her fingers in and out of Kristen's cunt, the sopping wet noise only drowned out by the occasional moan from one of the girls. Larisa was rubbing her own pussy just about as fast as she was fucking Kristen's and I watched with excitement as Larisa's face scrunched up slightly and she orgasmed onto her own hand.

Anna played with Kristen's hair as the girl ate her out, Kristen's aroused nipples brushing the floor as she moved her body in a steady rhythm to the fucking Larisa was giving her and her head bobbing between Anna's legs. Anna's hand was pinching her own nipples now, squeezing the slightly darker pink tips of her beautiful breasts. Kristen noisily licked at Anna's pussy, causing the girl to orgasm after just a few hot moves by her tongue. Larisa had lowered her mouth onto Kristen's cunt and continued working a finger in and out, probing and enjoying the heavenly taste of another young woman.

"Ohhh Godddd!!! Don't stop!" cried Kristen in response to Larisa's actions. It was quite clear to me and the handful of other guys who had moved near me to watch this scene that Larisa had no intentions of stopping. Straightening herself up, Anna unzipped her skirt and bent down by Kristen's face to kiss her, licking her own juices off the cheeks of the half Dutch, half Chinese beauty. They exchanged the kiss for a minute or before Anna broke it and stood up. Kristen, with much reluctance, moved herself away from Larisa as the three girls repositioned themselves.

Larisa moved to the center of the floor and laid down flat on her back as Anna and Kristen climbed over her and positioned themselves in near perfect positions. Anna kneeled on her knees, her wet snatch just over Larisa's mouth, while Kristen extended her body in a 69 position to give herself access to Larisa's sweet, almost hairless pussy. Kristen too was on her knees with her ass in the air, which created an unforgettable scene: Larisa laying prone on her back, her mouth busily licking away at Anna's sweet box. Anna herself burying her face inside of Kristen's elevated cunt, while Kristen focused her mouth solely on licking at Larisa's hot box. It was an incredible sight to see, a sort of triangle of teenage lust taking place in front of a very excited and cheering mass of men.

Some of the guys had taken their cocks out and were stroking them away from tangled girls on the floor, while others simply just stood and watched, too embarressed I suppose to expose themselves in public like that. Personally, I fought the urge to jerk myself off fiercely, rather enjoying watching three clients find lust with one another than trying to please myself.

The girls stayed in the afore mentioned position for a few minutes, grinding and moving with one another as they all sought mutual orgasms. Larisa, who was on the benefiting end of things by far, was the first to cum: her body seemed to twitch off the floor as she bounced her ass cheeks off the floor in an excited sort of squeal. We could all see her tongue buried deep inside of Anna, a trickle of womanly juice running down the sides of her mouth. Larisa came with a violent thrust off the ground and I thought for a moment that they would all topple over. However, they managed to stay as they were and keep at one another.

Having cum already for the second time in less than 30 minutes, Larisa seemed to be losing some steam in her pace, which became more gentle now as she sucked and teased Anna's cunt with her hand and mouth. It was still enough however, for Anna to get herself off, a loud grunt coming from her pussy covered mouth as she came onto Larisa's waiting mouth, some of her juices trickling down Larisa's chest to her pert teenage tits and stomach.

Anna scooted up further along Larisa's body, resting part of her ass on Larisa's chest, crushing her tits beneath her full, round ass so that she could turn her attention to Kristen. Larisa wiped off some of Anna's juices with her finger and used it to move her thumb and forefinger first into Anna's soaked pussy, then wiggling a finger into her asshole. Anna moaned again but still seemed steadfast at making Kristen cum.

Throughout all of this, I had only seen one noticeable orgasm by Kristen, which led me to believe that this hot new starlet for the firm had at least some experience in getting her pussy eaten out. Her body glistened in the light of the room, sweat covering it as she finally lifted her panting mouth from between Larisa's legs and simply enjoyed the sensations of feeling Anna's soft cheeks and lips nestled on top of her twat.

Her hips began to move around in a small circle as Anna dug her fingers into Kristen's smooth, firm ass, her mouth not missing a beat on the other young woman. Anna pulled her head back slightly and grinned at all of us in the room, making eye contact with me (which was the first acknowledgement that they all knew we were there) and holding my gaze as I watched her pink tongue touch and brush inside of Kristen's darker pink love tunnel. Shaking her head back and forth, Anna pushed her mouth completely on top of Kristen's cunt and held it there. Though I couldn't see what magical technique Anna had saved for the end with her tongue, the effect of it became obvious: crying out so loudly that anyone in the house would have heard, Kristen's cunt exploded in orgasm, her juices literally dripping out of her snatch and onto Larisa's stomach as Kristen finally collapsed in exhaustion on top of the two girls, her chest heaving as her breasts were crushed against the floor.

The three girls finally stopped their extremely erotic show as they lay in a panting, sticky, sweaty heap on the floor. A couple of guys had blown their loads on the floor (I wasn't too worried...I'm sure the maid coming tomorrow would clean it all up), but had managed to zip up and we all stood up to give the three young actresses a standing ovation, some whistles and cheers thrown in for what was undoubtedly one of the hottest things I had ever seen.

The clapping seemed to rouse Kristen from her exhausted state as she looked up at the room smiling, her eyes in sort of a daze. I don't think she knew everyone had been watching, but judging by the big grin on her face, she didn't seem to care. The girls untangled themselves and sorted out the various articles of clothing that had been strewn everywhere, giggling and whispering to one another as they did so.

Still naked, they wrapped themselves in a tight hug and shared a hot three way kiss, tongues writhing and licking each other's mouth, which only brought out MORE cheers from the guys and myself. Breaking the kiss finally, they held hands and, like a theatrical performance, all took a bow together, their nude and lithe teenage bodies a beautiful site to behold as they all glowed from their orgasms.

The crowd dispersed and I stood up and stretched, looking around to see where most of the other people had gone to. I saw that many had moved around to various parts of the first floor, leaning in doorways and talking, or sitting in chairs and drinking with one another. I was about to get up and fetch a drink for myself when I was tapped on the shoulder.

Turning around to look, I was greeted to the lovely site of Rachel Weisz leaning against the back of the couch. She wore a knee length floral dress and a white cotton blouse, which made her rich black hair even more pronounced than it was already on this beautiful creature.

"Hello Dean. Lovely home you have here," she said to me in that sultry British accent that I had always loved about women from across the pond.

"Thank you. It actually was my father's but I try to keep it in good and tasteful order," I replied, standing up. Rachel was leaning against the couch, her narrow hips pressing against the soft tan leather of the seat as she cradled one elbow with her hand while the other held a drink.

"Yes, I think I remember you telling me about that. You got it all when he died, correct?" she asked.

"Right you are. I'm glad you could come by tonight Rachel, it's been a while since I've seen you. How are things?" I asked.

"Good good. So is it true, are you really leaving your company?" Rachel asked. That seemed to be the question of the night, and I had no particular answer yet.

"Not sure. I'm going to see how I feel by the party's end I think," I said with a grin.

"Ah, yes. Oh! That reminds me! I have a gift for you. If you are leaving Hollywood, consider it a parting gift. If not, well it can be what you American's call a housewarming gift," Rachel said.

"I love any kind of gifts. Where is it?" I asked.

"Well, follow me love and I'll show you," Rachel said, turning away and heading towards the stairs that led to the row of rooms in the house. I heeded her directions and followed - if her "gift" was what I was hoping it was, it would be coming at a much needed time, especially considering the wonderful floor show I had just seen.

I followed her upstairs as Rachel headed down the left hallway, towards my bedroom. How she knew which one was mine, I'll never know. I was a step or so behind her, but as I got to the door after her passing through the doorway, she suddenly turned and shut the door in my face rudely.

"Hey, that wasn't very nice!" I said to her in light heartedly pissed off voice.

"Patience Dean love. I need a minute to prepare your gift," she said through the door. I heard some rustling in the room and tried the door handle, but she had locked me out of my own bedroom! A couple passed me as they headed down the stairs, giving me a quizzical look. I ignored them and continued to try the door knob. There was silence in the room for a minute or so, then I heard the soft click of the door being unlocked and pulled open slightly.

Pushing in on the middle of the door, it slowly creaked open. The room was dark except for a candle on the bedside table and as my eyes adjusted to the light, I saw Rachel laying seductively on the bed, the rumpled sheets balled up around her nude body. The pose she was in was the classical painters nude portrait position, and given the small amount of light in the room, Rachel looked picturesque as she laid there. Stepping into the room fully and closing the door behind me, I saw that Rachel held something in her hand: a very large rubber dildo.

I was anxious to get down to business, and as I started taking off my clothes, Rachel sat up and put her hand out in a gesture to stop me.

"No. Stay dressed. That's not what I had planned for you," Rachel said. I was a little disappointed as I wrapped my belt around my waist again and I guess the disappointment showed.

"Don't get me wrong Dean, I'm very flattered and truthfully, if I wasn't married then I wouldn't hesitate to take you up on the offer," Rachel said. "But I am married and I don't want to break those vows,"

"Then why are you laying naked in my bedroom with soft lighting and a sex toy in your hand?" I asked a little incredulously.

"Just because I won't have sex doesn't mean we can't have a little bit of fun," Rachel said with a grin. "Now, come sit over by me on the bed, won't you love?"

I sat next to her on the bed as she asked, unable to resist the urge to brush her silky thigh with my hand. I started to drop my hand lower but Rachel pushed it away.

"The gift I got you Dean was actually a gift for me personally. I picked it up at my favorite adult store before coming here tonight and was going to use it to occupy myself tonight, since my husband is far away," Rachel said. "But when I saw those three girls buggering each other, and especially the way you seemed to enjoy watching it, I thought that you might be interested in this too," Rachel said.

"So then you want me to watch you get yourself off, is that it?" I asked. I didn't mind it by any means - Rachel was an exquisitely beautiful woman, but her leading me up here under somewhat false pretenses was a little disappointing.

"You can watch. Or...you can try it out for yourself if you want. I'm sure that, given your reputation at being skilled in handling large objects like this thing here," she said, waving the dildo slightly by her face. "You can probably get me off without too much trouble, no?"

I grinned. "I'm sure that getting you off will be no trouble,"

"Then what are you waiting for?" Rachel replied with a smirk. I took the large sex toy from her - it was a deep blue color, the head about half the size of my fist, and the shaft nearly that thick. It was indeed long, probably close to 12 inches in length. I held it at it's base and scooted up so that I could lay near her belly, tracing the toy over her tummy.

I moved it very slowly over the fine downy hair of her lower mid-section, tickling her a bit as my hand moved the dildo down the natural curves of her thighs. I brushed the head against Rachel's slit, causing her to shudder slightly in anticipation as I worked it over her small mass of dark, rich pubic hair. I couldn't resist the urge to get my other hand involved, so I slid a finger to her wet and waiting opening, dipping the tip of my finger inside of her hole as I moved the toy further up her body to touch upon her aroused nipples.

Her nipples were a beautiful shade of red, seeming to glow on her elegant nude frame as they jutted from her breasts. Rachel watched my every move but stayed an observer, letting me do the work. I pushed my finger further into her and Rachel clamped her legs down around my hand. Working my finger deeper inside of her, I slowly finger fucked her - not a full on attempt to get her off but certainly one to get her nice and wet for the coming invasion by this massive sex toy.

Pulling my hand out of her cunt, I held the tip of my finger up by Rachel's mouth. Her cute pink tongue snaked out of her mouth slowly, licking her own juices from my finger before sucking it all the way into her hot and inviting mouth. Rachel sucked on it delicately, making sure to get all the juice off before I removed it from her mouth and traced a line down her chest. My hand slowly touched along her ample cleavage, down past her ribs and stomach back to her cunt, where I used the palm of my hand to rub her sex.

My two hands were acting as if separate entities, the other one that still gripped the toy resting on her leg, moving slightly as I rubbed the rubbery material over her thigh and nether regions. My palm pushed harder against her pussy, Rachel's lips allowing a sigh to escape as she lost herself in the moment of ecstasy. She hadn't cum yet, but it was quite clear that she was close.

Sliding the toy back down by her pussy lips, I moved my fingers to her entrance and held it open with two fingers, exposing the delicious looking pink inside. Oh how I wanted to just bury my face in there and taste her juices for myself. But the thrill of this "no sex" game was even more exciting and I resisted the instinct to place my tongue on her wet box.

Her slit now open and juiced, ready for me to enter her with the toy, I glanced up at Rachel to get her approval as the rubbery head beckoned at her cunt lips. Rachel just nodded at me, her eyes closed in a half squint as she enjoyed herself in the glow of the room. I pushed the head in past her pussy lips so that it burrowed itself deeper inside with every passing second. Rachel adjusted herself to make room for the entrance by my skillfully guided hand, her legs parting wider on the bed.

The head disappeared inside of her now, with more of the long shaft working itself in as I slowly but forcefully guided it inside of her. As inch by inch went inside, Rachel's chest heavings seemed to grow in strength, her breasts rocking slowly up and down on the upper part of her body. I had about half the dildo inside of her now, but given that I hadn't reached anything that indicated a point where she could take no more, I continued on.

The latter half of this massive, foot long toy seemed to enter her even easier, guided by my hand as her body accommodated the deeper pushings inside. As I reached the ten inch mark, I finally bottomed it out inside of her, the hard rubber pressing against Rachel's inner most region: her cervix. Stopping for a moment, I moved my hand up to her breast and caressed it with the back of my hand, feeling her nipple hardening even more at my touch.

Our eyes locked as I began to withdraw the toy slowly from her. I pulled it out for a few inches but then began to push it back into her, eliciting a guttural moan from Rachel's mouth. Now that I had reached her maximum point of entry, I was more free to get started on what it was clear that she wanted: a good fucking with the 12 inch beast I held in my hand.

I pulled half of the toy from Rachel's cunt, watching as her inner lips seemed to grasp onto it, not wanting to let go. But the release of it was only momentary, as I quickly pushed the dildo back into Rachel, causing her to gasp at the sudden move. I grinned but continued on, working up a good pace over a few minutes time of rubbing the toy's shaft against her clit, before thrusting it back inside of her. The sight was quite an experience to watch: in the dim light of the room, the dark blue cock looked almost black (an engaging idea there for sure - Rachel Weisz fucked by a big black cock) as it entered in and out of her, a stranger invading her inner most secrets.

Rachel had given up in trying to watch me, and now lay back on the bed lost in her own pleasure world as I fucked her with the toy, my hand and wrist getting soaked in her luscious honey. Her hips rising up off the bed to meet the thrusts of the rubber dong, Rachel's legs slid up and down on the bed, rumpling the sheets even further as I worked with precision on getting her off.

It didn't take much longer - I had thought to myself that Rachel was a woman with complete control of her orgasm - before I felt Rachel's body start to quiver against the dildo inside of her, the friction and tightness as I moved my hand along the shaft and into her with a slight twisting motion causing her pussy lips to clamp down almost bear-trap tight around what I was doing. Rachel began to cry out, softly at first but quickly increasing to almost a yell as her orgasm approached.

"Yes! Yes! Yes! YESSSS!!! DO IT!!! COME ON DEAN, MAKE ME CUM!!! ARRGGGHHHH, HERE IT COMMMMMEEEEEEEESSSSSSSSS!!!!!" Rachel screamed as her body practically convulsed as she reached her climax. She was bouncing on the bed now, up and down as I tried to keep the toy in her and going as fast as she wanted while she rode out the wave of her orgasm. Her hands had gripped tightly onto the sheets of the bed, pulling them to and fro, her knuckles white from the sheer force of her trembling orgasm.

Rachel's panting and moaning slowly began to subside, her bouncing finally coming to a halt as she relaxed on the bed, her breasts heaving as they moved on her chest, the nipples coated in a light sheen of sweat from her thrashing on the bed. Her eyes still squinted close, Rachel finally lifted her head up at me and said three words with a delicious, irresistible smile.

"Do it again,"

I smiled in response, pulling the toy from her (it had slipped from my hand and protruded obscenely from her cunt) and setting it on the bed. If she wanted a good orgasm, I thought to myself, I knew no better method than my own tongue. As I moved between her legs, Rachel looked a little hesitant; this wasn't in the rules of our little game. But something in the lustful shimmering of her eyes told me that rules were made to be broken and that she didn't care what I used - she just wanted to cum again.

I positioned my mouth over her now sopping wet opening and began licking away any excess juice that my tongue could find. Rachel moved her legs up around my neck and held me by the shoulders so that I couldn't get away without making her cum again. My tongue traced over her outer lips and into her deep hole, which had been left gaping open slightly by the toy itself. This gave me easy access into her, the tip of my tongue burrowing further and further into her sex. Rachel's pussy tasted like the sweetest candy: the just right mixture of salty sweat and the intoxicating aroma of womanly pleasure that I had grown to truly love over the years. I lapped hungrily at her pussy, my cock now painfully hard in my pants but staying INSIDE my pants in accordance with the rules.

The hotness of being denied access to her pussy with the one that I truly wanted to put into it made my body race with excitement and it was obvious that this was showing in my actions on Rachel. Having cleaned her out of her own juices, more flooded from her inner walls onto my lips and mouth, Rachel's hips starting that familiar twisting and bumping motion that I had evoked during her last orgasm.

I took her clit in my mouth, sucking on it hard as my tongue raced around inside of her, tickling her "g-spot" and little love button as I ate her out. Rachel had begun to moan again, although she was thankfully much quieter this time, more of the sounds coming from her being soft coos and groans than anything. I worked a finger inside of her next to my tongue, using it to probe where my tongue just wouldn't reach and to bring her juices flooding back down from her channel into my mouth where I drank like a dehydrated man.

Lifting Rachel's legs from my shoulders, I reached over and grabbed the toy from where it lay in it's own puddle of juices on the bed. Lowering it between her legs, I stood up and positioned it in front of my khaki pants, pushing it back into her. My tongue had reached it's limit in so far as what it could do to get her off - it was time to fuck her as much as I could without actually penetrating her with my near ready to burst cock.

Pushing it into her deeply like I would my own shaft, the rubber prick was thrust in and out like a real cock would be, both of my hands gripping it's base firmly as it became almost like a second cock, one with much more flexibility. I leaned over Rachel and gazed into her eyes as I fucked her with the toy. Though no words were spoken, Rachel's gaze let me know that she wanted to have sex but was pained that she had to rely on a mere toy to do it. Still though, if that's what she wanted then I would be damned before I would not fulfill her wishes!

I was working up quite a sweat now too, my mouth sticky with Rachel's juices as I kneeled on the bed and guided the prick in and out of her hands like I would my own cock, gripping and thrusting and bottoming out deep inside of her. Rachel began to thrash on the bed once more, the eroticness of our situation bringing forth another fast approaching orgasm.

This one arrived much quicker than the first, but seemed to lack no less amount of force as I fucked her as hard as I could, my hands a blur as the blue cock buried itself inside of her, finally thrusting hard into her one last time, managing to squeeze another inch or so in that I hadn't been able to before. Rachel cried out and came again, her legs clamping tightly around my hands as her back arched from the bed. Her breasts were thrust into my face and I licked the tip of one for a brief second before Rachel collapsed onto the bed, her second and probably most intense orgasm subsiding.

I pulled the cock from her slowly and pressed it between her tits, rubbing the juices off onto her naked flesh. Rachel smiled weakly and took it from my hand before putting the massive head in her mouth and licking it off clean. She sucked it as much as she could before letting it slip from her hand and rest once more on the bed.

I stood up and straightened myself out as Rachel composed herself, sitting up and pulling the sheets to her body.

"See, sex isn't always what you imagine, is it?" Rachel asked, her soft brown hair a strewn mess in front of her forehead.

"You're right. Sometimes the eroticness of a situation is better than actually acting on it," I replied.

"I do hope you stay in Los Angeles Dean. We need to do this again sometime...although maybe next time with the real thing," Rachel said, climbing off from the bed and starting to get dressed. I took that as my cue to exit.

"Sounds like an offer I can't refuse," I said to her. "I'm heading back out to the party. Don't forget your toy...the next girl who comes in here with me might get the wrong impression,"

"I won't. Enjoy your party Dean, but I must be going. Early morning flight and all that. Don't be a stranger," Rachel said, kissing me on the cheek as she watched me step out of the room, the last sight a wonderful image of her wrapped partially in the bed sheets of my bed, wearing just a skirt and a pair of shoes before she resumed getting dressed.

I pulled the door closed quietly behind me and glanced down the hall: thankfully, no one had seemed to hear us. I could tell from the noises downstairs though that the party was still going in full swing, heads moving around and chatting as I looked over the balcony of the second floor to see the world's most beautiful people below.

I was going to head back down and join the party when I heard a noise from far down the hall. It sounded like a loud thump, as if someone had hit the floor or, at the very least, was re-arranging furniture. My curiosity got the better of me and I walked down that way to investigate.

The door of the far bedroom was open a crack and I peeked in to see what the noise was. Opening the door wider, I saw quite a sight. Courtney Cox and her husband David Arquette were hunched over the side of the bed, fucking doggy style as David's ass rose and fell, his cock plunging into Courtney's ass. They were both completely naked and would have been completely oblivious of my presence had the door not slipped from my hand and opened wider with a squeak.

They both froze as they looked at me, Courtney's beautiful breasts hanging away from her slender body. I spotted some teeth marks on them and only guessed that they liked their sex rough.

"Woah, sorry, I'll knock next time," I said, turning to leave. I heard them rustling behind me as I turned away and walked out of the room, but as I went to walk away I felt a hand on my shoulder. I turned back around to see Courtney standing there in the doorway, her dark hair framing her face. Her cheeks were red and her body glistened with sweat. It was clear from the moisture down by her neatly trimmed cunt that David had already plundered that hole tonight, probably while I was in the room with Rachel, and Courtney's lips protruded slightly from her body. She made no move to cover herself and I could feel the heat radiating off of her chest against me as I stood there, slightly embarrassed by this awkward situation.

"Sorry Dean, we'll get dressed and go. I know we shouldn't have been doing this in your house. I'm sorry," Courtney said apologetically to me. Her eyes were a deep blue shade, soft in the light of the hallway.

"Hey, it's ok. Everyone gets the urge sometimes, I know. Why, just a minute ago I was...never mind. Any ways, it's not a big deal," I said to her, absent mindedly putting my hand on her shoulder like a father would to his daughter. Courtney glanced down at my hand and then lifted her head up in a sexy smile that I knew made millions of men not miss "Must See TV".

"You sure you don't mind?" she asked once again.

"Courtney, it's fine. Go finish up, I don't mind," I said, realizing the awkwardness of my hand being on her shoulder and removing it suddenly, thrusting it into my pocket.

"Well, if you don't mind then alright. Would you care to join us?" she asked, slipping her naked arm around my back and shoulder. Now it was my turn to watch what she was doing with a slight surprise.

"I really shouldn't, what with the party and all..." I said, trailing off. The excuse was weak and she knew it.

"Come on. I've always wanted to get you in the sack anyways," Courtney said, pulling me inside before closing the door tightly (and locking it I might add) behind us.

David Arquette didn't look the slightest bit surprised to see me standing there while his wife worked on removing my clothes. In fact, he seemed eerily comfortable with it, sipping from a beer as he laid nude on the bed.

"Hey Dean, what's up?" he said, setting his beer back on the bedside table. The absurdity of the situation would have made me laugh, if I wasn't momentarily distracted as Courtney slipped off my pants and boxers onto the floor, stroking my cock as she moved her hand up my chest to remove my shirt.

A moment later I was as naked as they were and Courtney led me over to the bed. She sat me down before dropping her knees to the floor, her body once again pressed against the bed as I had seen her when I first walked in, her ass an inviting temptation for David. Taking my cock in her hand, she started to work it up and down before turning to David and saying "As you were," with a smile.

David moved back behind her and, his cock still hard, slipped back into her ass. Courtney winced in pain slightly as David buried himself into her, but she took her mind off of it by suddenly pressing her lips onto my cock and engulfing it all down in one gasp. I reclined on the bed as Courtney went to work, this being my third blowjob of the day. But after the scene with Rachel not even 30 minutes ago, I knew that the orgasm from this one would be coming (no pun intended) very quickly.

Resuming his same angling from before, David's hips thrust up and down as he pumped into Courtney's lithe body, her body rocking with each entrance into her tight anus. Courtney didn't seemed concerned with that though, she was much more occupied with sucking on my prick, which was still painfully hard from my encounter with Rachel. Courtney's head bobbed up and down as she rolled her tongue over the top of the shaft and down in a straight line along the length of my cock. I was surprised to see someone like her so adapt at giving blowjobs, but considering that she had spent many of her non-famous years in the depths of b-movies, she probably had to give head to many an executive to move up in the world.

As Courtney licked and sucked on my hard rod, David leaned against her back and whispered something in her ear. Even with a mouthful of cock, whatever he had said made Courtney smile and nod her head yes, her eyes looking up at me and my firm, toned stomach. She let the head slip from her mouth, her body rocking still from David's now much harder fucking of her ass.

"Have you ever done DP before?" Courtney asked.

I looked at her puzzled for a second. "DP?" And then it hit me what she was talking about. "Double Penetration?"

"Uh-huh. David suggested that since I seem to like the taste of your cock so much, I'd love to have it inside me while he's fucking me too," Courtney said. I couldn't believe the words that were coming out of this primetime sitcom stars mouth, but the sheer mental image alone of seeing Courtney Cox impaled on two pricks almost made me cum right there.

"Nope, but I'd be more than willing to give it a shot," I said.

Courtney pushed back from the bed and stood up, David's cock falling out of her ass with a loud *plop* sound as she moved onto the bed, crawling onto her hands and knees next to me.

"Ok, we haven't done this very often but if we can get it right, I think we will all enjoy it," David said. "Dean, scoot underneath her and wait till she lowers herself down onto your dick. Once you're inside, I'll enter her from behind,"

I nodded and followed his instructions, moving beneath Courtney's breasts as she watched me. Her hair hung in a long bang covering her eyes and the makeup she had worn to the party was slightly smeared from the sweat of her and David's lovemaking. She looked like a pure and unabashed slut as I moved under her and aimed my cock at her waiting hole.

Courtney expertly lowered just her hips towards it and watched from between her breasts as I slid into her with ease, her pussy wet and tight and oh so warm. I buried myself in her without any hesitation this time, and Courtney's pubic bone finally came to rest on top of my groin as the matted hair between her legs nestled softly against my balls and embedded cock. Her ass was still slightly elevated and David very carefully moved to a sort of squatting position, working his head into her freshly stretched asshole.

Courtney bit down on her lip as David entered her again, obviously still not very comfortable with anal sex. It made me wonder why she would want to get herself into a position where both of her lower holes would be stretched, but then again I wasn't complaining that she did. Adjusting her ass to David's girth, his cock soon was as deep as possible inside of her, and I could feel the bottom of his balls resting against my own.

Courtney re-positioned herself now that she had two cocks buried in her and began a slow, circular motion as she grinded her hips on top of me. I had to do little in terms of thrusting inside of her, as her toned ass seemed to be doing most of the work. David began to work himself in and out of her tight anal opening, pulling only an inch or so in and out of Courtney while she rested herself on top of me. I tried to keep pace with them now, lifting my hips from the bed so that I could stick my prick deeper in Courtney's hole. Her pussy had stretched easily to meet the long and thick length of my meat, and she was an expert at holding a cock deep in her love channel, keeping both of our dicks inside of her as I began to pick up a good thrust in and out of her hot cunt.

Tilting her head back in a moan, Courtney rocked on us as we went to work fucking her. It was a little difficulty staying inside of her as she started to do this, as her body began to squirm and writhe around a bit as she was impaled on the cocks, David now like a blur as he moved in and out of her ass. I simply held on tight, burying myself as deep into her as possible, whenever possible. Courtney's breasts swayed in front of me, her magnificent nipples beautiful as they rocked on her thin body. Bending her head down now, Courtney was breathing hard as she closed her eyes tightly, her hair falling across her face seductively.

"Oh God, I'm cumming!" Courtney panted, her body tensing up before releasing a tremor of orgasmic tension from between her legs, giving my cock better lubrication as it worked inside of her. Despite having just cum, and the fact that she had two dicks in her at once (something I would think would tire any girl out), Courtney continued to bump and grind against us as she had done just a few minutes before, not missing one beat. David was becoming more careful with his thrusts now, pulling himself almost all the way out, just leaving the very tip of his cockhead inside of her, before plunging it back into her gaping ass. When he would enter her, it would be with a great amount of force and would push Courtney's pussy tight against my prick, so that the head brushed against her cervix. Her deepest inner wall was soft and inviting as I pressed up against it, sending a wave of pleasure all the way down my shaft.

I'd like to say that I lasted a long time with this added sensation being applied, but given that I had been extremely turned on from my encounter with Rachel Weisz and that David's rocking was applying more of that wonderful sensation on me through the channeled heat of Courtney's pussy, I wasn't too surprised as I felt my load start to arrive.

"Courtney," I gasped. "I'm gonna cum. Should I pull out?"

"No, just fill me up Dean. Fuck me hard and give me all that you've got. I'm going to cum too, ohhhh cum with me Dean, come on. Ohhhhh, here I go!!! YESSSS!!" Courtney cried. I felt my cum gush from my cock and into Courtney's wet and waiting pussy, milking it down as I fucked her as hard as I could. Her own orgasm occurred half-way through mine about, so the rush of my own cum mingling in with her own juices as I shot was indescribable. My orgasm subsided after a few seconds and Courtney finally slowed down her pace, though David was hell bent on getting himself off inside of her ass.

I laid there, my cock still semi-hard as Courtney reclined on my chest, her body moving just enough so that my still buried dick would get a bit of stimulation from her cum soaked pussy. Courtney, having cum twice, was now focused on getting David off as well. She reached her hand down to play with her clit, rubbing it softly against her palm, the tips of her fingers brushing my balls as David sawed himself in and out.

"Oh yeah David baby, that's it. Cum in my ass. Do it for me Davey, come on, I want to feel it," Courtney cooed, egging him on as he grunted loudly once and erupted his own flood of cum deep into Courtney's asshole. He bucked hard into her as he thrust, pulling his cock out of her finally as he was spent. I was surprised to see that he was more than amply equipped, a decent 7 and a half inches probably. It made me wonder how Courtney was able to take such large pricks inside of her at once.

My cock had grown a little limp now so I let it slide out as Courtney rolled off of my chest and onto David, who had laid down on the bed next to her. We all laid there, Courtney's arms across each of our chests, a look of bliss on her eyes as she laid there with them closed.

"You're lucky Dean," David said finally. "Courtney never lets anyone but me cum inside of her,"

"That's not true Dean. David just doesn't KNOW about all the guys I fuck when he's not around," Courtney said playful. David pinched her thigh in a joking manner, causing Courtney to yelp in pain for a moment before rolling over and kissing him.

"I'll take that as my cue to go," I said to them as I climbed off the bed.

"Oh come on, you don't want to go another round?" Courtney asked. She had scooted up onto her elbows, her soft face in the palms of her hands as her hair hung in that "just fucked" look that I always found incredibly appealing. David played with her ass, wiping away some of my cum from her pussy and smearing it on her ass.

"I'd love to, but this IS my party and I've been gone for quite a while now," I said to them as I got dressed and put on my shoes. "Ya'll are more than welcome to spend the night if you want, or stay as long as you wish. Just lock the door in case you don't want people like me stumbling in again," I said, leaving.

"But that would take out all the fun!" Courtney called as I shut the door behind me.

I walked downstairs, straightening my shirt lest someone give me a suspicious look. The party was still going on - I saw a group of comedians standing around and sharing jokes with one another, I saw a handful of action stars playing poker on my kitchen table and I saw some of the newer, b-movie actresses raiding my fridge for food. Everyone smiled or nodded or waved in the polite way that people from Los Angeles have of saying hello, and I continued to make my rounds through the house.

Passing the backdoor, it dawned on me that I hadn't been outside to the pool or hot tub to see if anyone was there that I missed saying hello to when I arrived. Opening the door, I stepped outside and turned on the porch light, the crickets and frogs chirping and making noise off in the woods by the side of the house. Glancing over the deck, I saw that the pool was empty, which was surprising given that at almost every Hollywood party I had been to, whenever there was a pool SOMEONE was always in it. I was just about to go inside when I heard laughter coming from the far side of the pool, where the Jacuzzi was located. Walking down the deck stairs, I followed the noise and as I drew closer to the Jacuzzi I could distinctly make out two female figures splashing and talking in the whirling jets of the Jacuzzi.

"Hello ladies," I said to them as I stood by the small step leading into the oversized wooden paneling that served as a bar sort of area for the Jacuzzi itself.

It was Drew Barrymore and French actress Virginie Ledoyen who were making the noise, splashing in the water. They stopped as they saw me approach. Virginie whispered something in Drew's ear and they giggled as I walked up to them. The steam from the hot tub was rising around them like a fine mist, and even in the rapidly moving bubbles, I could see that neither girl appeared to be wearing much of anything underneath the jets of water.

"Hi Dean," Drew said, putting her arm around Virginie. "I just LOVE your house, I can't believe you never invited me over before,"

"I would have but you know how busy I am sometimes," I said. "But now you are here and obviously enjoying the amenities,"

"Most definitely. Now Dean, Virginie and I were having a pretty serious debate before you walked up. But since you are here and can offer a different perspective, maybe you can offer us an opinion," Drew said.

"I can try. Anything for two lovely ladies such as yourselves," I replied with a smile.

"Ok. Go ahead and ask him Virginie," Drew said, turning to her. Virginie's face blushed tremendously and she splashed Drew a little, obviously embarrassed. As her hand moved, I caught a glimpse of her breast and the very tiny pink nipples that protruded from the middle of her large A or small B sized breasts.

"I can't ask him that! I'm too embarrassed!" Virginie said, each word accented by her lovely French voice. She knew English enough to hold a conversation, without a doubt, but the slight trace of her accent was incredibly sexy, especially coming from such a beautiful woman as her.

"Sure you can. Come on, it's not THAT big of a deal," Drew replied, splashing Virginie back. "I mean, judging from the amount of skin you show in your movies I hardly think you are a person who should be shy,"

"This is true, but...I don't know, just ask him yourself!" Virginie blurted. Drew did a mock exasperated sigh, which turned into a slight smile as her cheeks dimpled in that innocent-but-sexy grin of hers.

"Virginie wants to know which one a guy would prefer: shaved or not shaved," Drew said, languidly playing in the suds with her hand.

I wasn't expecting a question like that, so I simply replied. "It's hard to say. I guess it depends on the guy and more importantly on the girl,"

They both seemed to ponder this for a moment.

"Would you like to see a, how do you say...example?" Virginie asked, her face still blushing but her voice growing more decisive as she spoke.

I could feel my cock stirring slightly in my pants. "Sure, if you would like to provide me with one," I said.

The two girls glanced at each other again for a moment, probably trying to decide what to do next. Then, very slowly, Virginie began to raise her hips out of the water. As the water fell off of them and cascaded down her legs, I saw that she was completely hairless on her mound, shaved to neat perfection without the slightest hint of stubble or roughness on her bald twat. The water running over it gave it a look of a smooth landscape, especially in addition to the smooth curves of the rest of her body.

Virginie held her hips raised like that for a moment as she watched me. I stepped in closer to take a better look and as I did, Drew raised up her own hips. She was of the non-shaved kind, although her bush was still very neat and trimmed. It gave the area between her legs a sort of exotic look, especially with the butterfly tattoo below her navel and the bouquet of flowers just above her pussy on her left hip. The water matted down the hair between her legs but I could still clearly see the opening to her hole, which looked just as inviting as Virginie's.

I spent a few moments looking at each girl, rubbing a finger over their outer lips lightly as I "inspected" them. The two of them laughed with one another and shot each other silly looks as I did this, obviously having a good time with the whole thing, although I could tell from the gentle hardening of their nipples in the night air that both of them were getting aroused, especially Drew, whose C-cup breasts hung magnificently on her chest.

"You could hurry up you know Dean," Drew said wryly as I moved my hand away from her. "This isn't the most comfortable position,"

"Alright, fine. You ladies can sit back down now if you want," I said. They both splashed back into the tub on command. "Well, I have to say it's a tie. I can't tell which is better because quite frankly, both of them are incredibly sexy and any guy I'm sure would love to be between those lovely legs of yours,"

Virginie splashed me playfully. "So then, would you like to, be between my legs?" Virginie asked, her phrases a little broken between words given that her English still wasn't the strongest.

"Hey, no fair! If she gets to fuck you, I should to!" Drew said as she looked up at me, licking her lips a bit.

"Ladies, please. There is plenty of me and plenty of time for everyone to get a fair judging, ok?" I said, starting to remove my clothes. I slipped out of them and took off my shoes, glancing around to make sure no one was watching me as I stepped naked into the hot tub. My cock was slightly hard already and had grown almost to it's full length before sitting in the hot, steamy water of the Jacuzzi.

Virginie scooted over to me and leaned her head against my shoulder. Her hand moved underwater as I felt her take my cock in her hand and stroke it, making sure to get me nice and hard. She turned to face me and planted a kiss on my mouth. I accepted it and within a moment was kissing this hot French actress deeply, our tongues wrestling in our mouths. Drew meanwhile had scooted over to Virginie and was busy rubbing the other girls clit under water while she played with her medium sized, slightly pink nipples.

I broke the kiss with Virginie and pulled her onto my lap. Turning around so that her ass was facing me, she spread her legs slightly and, given the warm water around us, I had no trouble penetrating into her opening. As my cock passed into her slit, I felt her inner walls open up as Virginie leaned back against me, her ass firmly nestled against my crotch. Her cheeks were soft and smooth underneath the water, but her pussy was even better. Tight and firm, it felt like she hadn't had sex in a long time, her walls opening up ever so slowly, fighting and gripping my cock with every motion I made inside of her making it all the more pleasurable.

Drew watched as I entered Virginie, rubbing her own breasts with her fingers, teasing them as she laid in the Jacuzzi and watched. Always the wild girl though, Drew gave up on getting herself off and crawled over to Virginie on her hands and knees, turning around so that her firm, tight ass was well within Virginie's reach. It was obvious what Drew wanted, but Virginie still seemed hesitant. She slowly lowered her hand between Drew's legs and cupped her cunt, rubbing her hand back and forth over the mound as she rode me in a cowgirl style position, my cock sliding in and out of her.

I watched this great scene unfurl before me, as Virginie, who was encouraged by Drew's moaning voice and swaying hips, grew braver and began to slip a finger inside of Drew's hole as she continued to move her hand over the blonde's pussy. The tip of her finger was invisible to me, but Drew clearly felt it as she bucked her hips downward slightly, trying to get more of Virginie's hand into her hot cunt. I gripped Virginie's hips tightly and bent her forward at the waist, so that she could be closer to Drew's opening. She didn't need much more incentive than that as she lowered her face to Drew's ass cheeks and nuzzled her nose by Drew's tiny, pert asshole, licking her tongue over it.

Drew shuddered in the water as Virginie's nimble tongue slowly moved from Drew's ass to her hand, which was now fucking Drew with just as much enthusiasm as I was fucking Virginie! Her pink pussy lips open and just begging to be sucked, Virginie tenderly placed her mouth on Drew's opening, sliding her tongue over the slick, water coated juices that dripped out. I don't know if Virginie had ever had a lesbian experience before, but she was quite obviously a natural. Her tongue buried itself deeper inside of Drew's hot cunt, Drew turning back to watch, closing her eyes every now and then in a look of sheer bliss.

This hot scene, two very different actresses making love, only encouraged me to bounce Virginie harder on my thighs, her pussy rising and falling as her outer lips gripped onto my cock and slid up and down, the friction and heat of the tub making it feel like a wonderful waterfall sliding over my manhood every time Virginie came down on me with a splash. I felt the bulge of my shaft brush against Virginie's clit, and I think that the naughtiness of eating out Drew and my own steady pace of fucking her triggered an intense orgasm inside Virginie, causing her to cry out something in French loudly.

She lifted her head from between Drew's legs, though continuing to work on her cunt with her hand, and sighed for a moment, enjoying the pleasant afterglow of a great cum. Her hair was dripping at the tips and her body was awash in the small bubbles of the streaming jets, creating an awe inspiring site as this young actress, surely to be an up and coming star in the US, panted out the last waves of pleasure in her tight, firm body.

Opening her eyes, Virginie leaned her head back and kissed me again, renewed and ready to continue pleasing Drew. But this time, rather than sticking her face back between Drew's pink folds, she did something totally unexpected. Reaching her arm underwater, she emerged it a moment later, holding one of the moveable jets of the Jacuzzi. Water gushed out of it in a long and steady stream as Virginie sprayed her arm to feel the temperature before slowly sliding it along Drew's back.

Drew arched on her knees as the warm water and bubbles slid off of her pale skin and dripped below into the Jacuzzi, little rivulets running down her tits and arms as Drew gave herself away to her newly initiated lover. Virginie looped circles and zig zags down Drew's back and even sprayed her ass a little, letting the hot water turn Drew's already flushed skin a darker shade of red. But both she and I knew where she was leading it: to the aroused and excited cunt between Drew's legs. Virginie took her time as she did this, letting more water run down between Drew's ass crack, before finally moving it with a sudden jerk down so that the water sprayed directly onto Drew's open and aroused cunt.

The effect was electric. Drew hadn't been expecting this from Virginie and literally SCREAMED in ecstasy as the water sprayed into her deepest channel. It was an instant orgasm for Drew, her legs buckling as she dropped down into the water some more, though Virginie followed Drew's body motion expertly, grinning as she let the stream of water tease and pleasure Drew's clit. Drew looked exhausted, but as Virginie continued to work the moveable jet closer to Drew's cunt, thereby increasing the pressure that was being forced onto it, Drew resumed her position on her hands and knees, her pussy lips quivering from the water.

Virginie reached her hand down by the stream and tugged at Drew's clit, making sure to expose it so that she and I could both clearly see it. Raising her arm back with the jet stream, she eased up on the water pressure and let just a softer spray brush over Drew's love button. Drew writhed and moaned, barely able to keep her balance on the slippery floor of the jacuzzi, but not wanting to move at all for fear of losing some of that wonderful attention Virginie was putting on getting Drew off again.

I meanwhile had found it hard to stay inside of Virginie's hot pussy, let alone keep from cumming, but had managed to find a way by gritting my teeth together hard. After her own orgasm, Virginie continued to rock her small body on my lap, stretching and teasing my cock. Her inner walls were smooth and soft and her pussy was not as deep as I had expected, only allowing about 2/3 of my prick to bury itself inside of her, her cervix being battered every time she lifted herself on and off of me. The warm water of the hot tub had kept my balls loose and my stamina strong, but watching Virginie play with Drew's clit with the jet was too much. I reached my hands up and grasped onto Virginie's small breasts, pulling her back against me hard and eliciting a gasping moan from her as I shoved as much of my prick inside of her as possible and shot what felt like a torrent of cum inside of her. My juice coated along the insides of her walls, but Virginie had planted herself as deeply as possible on me and the suction from her cunt had managed to keep most of it from falling out of her pussy.

Virginie tilted her head back in the air, her eyes closed, her face looking absolutely flawless as I held her there, my orgasm subsiding finally. I was panting from the heat of the tub (not to mention the fire between Virginie's legs) as I finally lifted her from my cock, the head red from the heat of the Jacuzzi. Virginie slid off of me but didn't miss a beat in working on Drew's cunt, as her hand moved lower towards Drew's exposed clit, the water now coming at a much higher strength than before. When she was about 5 inches from Drew's gaping cunt, Drew orgasmed once again, this time managing to keep her balance but just barely as she swayed almost drunkenly on her hands.

I stroked my cock, keeping it still hard as I watched Drew finally turn over on her back, her chest heaving as the orgasm subsided. Her eyes were closed but a wry grin had started to form on her face as she massaged where the water had been. Drew finally sat up and moved towards me, now ready for her turn in my "test" of which pussy was better. Scissoring her legs around me, Drew reclined in the tub and allowed my now rock hard prick to push against her well worn opening, sliding in just as easily as I had when I entered Virginie.

This time it was my turn to do the thrusting and, keeping Drew's legs wrapped around my waist, I got up on my knees and lifted part of her body out of the tub, her arms gripping onto the sides as she hung almost suspended in the air, just her shoulders resting on the step of the tub. I started to work myself in and out of her smoothly, finding her pussy to be much more flexible and stretchable, not to mention easier to penetrate completely, than Virginie's. Even as I thrust all the way inside of her, I still didn't feel my cock bottoming out against her inner walls, a testament I suppose to her wild days of sex with many different men when she was Hollywood's "bad girl".

Virginie, having already endured two orgasms and induced three just by her own accord, was still not done though: she wanted her pussy licked. She stepped out of the tub and sat down right above Drew's face, spreading her legs wide to give Drew a good angle at eating out Virginie. Drew, the more experienced lover when it came to matters such as these, found herself in a wonderful position. She scooted down a little further so that her head rested now on the step, her mouth open and her tongue extending while Virginie lowered herself onto Drew's face, all the while having my cock plunging in and out of her pussy.

Drew began to suckle at Virginie's cunt, her tongue probing deep within the young French girls twat. Drew's lips exposed the pink folds of Virginie's cunt, her clit red and raw as Drew licked it feverishly. I could see fluids leaking out from between Virginie's legs and I wondered if some of what Drew might be tasting was my own cum, mixed in with the pussy juices that Virginie was clearly secreting.

I kept my eyes focused on this hot scene as I bent down and took Drew's left nipple in my mouth, enjoying the taste of her breast between my lips, the salty sweat of her body combined with the slight chlorine taste of the Jacuzzi. Continuing to fuck Drew, my prick glided in and out of her hips, rocking her body as Drew gripped tightly onto the edges of the Jacuzzi, resisting against gravity itself to try and keep her own pleasure from subsiding.

Virginie pushed herself lower onto Drew's face, covering the pretty blonde's mouth with her thighs now completely as Drew continued to lick at her and I kept pace in fucking Drew. Virginie's body, which had dripped off most of the excess water of the Jacuzzi shuddered for a moment as she came on Drew's face, making Drew's sucking and licking more audible now that the juices were coating her mouth and lips. Virginie sighed audibly as she finished her orgasm, leaning back a little bit as her tits arched outward from the final spasms of her pussy. Unlike many women I had been with, an orgasm seemed to be the most natural thing for Virginie, almost an all the time occurrence and I was a little surprised that she didn't make more feverent gestures about the whole thing as she came. And yet though, watching her calmly ride out the intense wave of bliss that washed from her lower body up was incredibly erotic in and of itself.

Virginie's own relaxed approach (so to speak) at cumming didn't seem to bother Drew in the slightest, even though the French beauty had goose bumps all over her skin as she eased herself off of Drew slightly, giving her room to breathe more. This all just seemed to encourage Drew even more, her hips now thrusting harder and harder against me as I gripped firmly onto her ass and pulled her to me, jostling her body around as my arms grew slightly tired from holding her.

Luckily though, I didn't have to hold her long. As Virginie removed herself from Drew, she climbed back into the tub and began to rub and fondle Drew's breasts, sucking on her right nipple as the two girls held eye contact with one another, Virginie smiling up at Drew seductively as she licked her breast. Drew's hips rocked up and down as another orgasm gripped her, biting down hard on her lip in a whimper as she came on my cock. My own thrusts were much more deliberate now and with the added rippling of Drew's pussy, I thrust harder into her and shot my load deep inside of her womb, spraying inside of her hot cunt.

I held Drew up for a few more moments as my dick softened inside of her, before gently setting her down on the floor of the Jacuzzi. Virginie crawled up to her and they nuzzled with one another, each touching the other's body as we all rested in the hot tub (which by now was missing about half it's water). As we all relaxed for a few minutes, Virginie finally spoke.

"So, Dean, did you decide on the ah, better pussy?" she said. Drew laughed wildly at the phrasing of Virginie's question, causing her to blush slightly.

"I call it even. Comparing you two ladies would just be down right unfair. You both were incredible," I said as I started to climb out of the tub.

"Where are you going?" Drew asked.

"Well, in case you didn't know, there are a lot of people in my house and I need to go watch over them. Do the sociable host sort of thing. You two girls have a good night - oh and Drew, make sure you clean Virginie up a bit before you leave, if you know what I mean," I said with a wink. Drew turned to Virginie, taking her face in her hands and kissed her softly as I got dressed.

"No problem there. Come on girl, let me teach you a few tricks for later on..." Drew said as I walked away into the house, shaking my head. My clothes were sticky from the Jacuzzi as I made my way inside, passing a few stragglers who had probably come out to see what all the screaming was about. Heading inside, I walked upstairs again, finding it to be completely quiet from all the bedrooms down the hall. It was starting to push 11:00 and I could tell that for a lot of people, the party was winding down. I didn't care though, I just felt like I needed a shower.

Walking into my bedroom, I stripped off my clothes and turned on the water, waiting on it to warm up. After it did, I stepped into the warm heat of the stall and let the water wash over me. Standing underneath the water, I started to think about all that had happened today. How I had started the morning with Damon and went on to have sex with six different beautiful women and watched four others get off by their own accord (well, Rachel DID have a little help from me). I couldn't help but smile over this thought, but inside I still felt a little troubled. As much as I had tried to shake the question, I felt like today was a day of decisions, of making up my mind and trying to figure out where I was going to go from here. Everyone who wanted me to stay in the business seemed genuine and sincere, but I couldn't help but wonder what position they would be in if I hadn't made them all fabulously wealthy and tended to their every need. I tried to focus on the question but my mind kept running from it, distracting myself with other things. As I reached for the soap, I resolved myself to coming to a decision before the night was over.

I must have been completely distracted in my thoughts however, because I didn't hear the door to the bathroom open or see the female form outside of it undressing and standing outside the stall. It was only when I heard the stall itself be pulled open did I come out of my mental state and see the woman standing in front of me.

It was Kristin Davis, one of (and arguably the most beautiful) stars of the hit HBO show "Sex and the City". She must have been in her own world too as she opened the stall, completely naked, and stuck her hand in to turn on the water. She glanced up at me and our eyes met, before she screamed and stepped back in surprise.

"Agh! Shit, sorry! I didn't know anyone was in there! I'm so sorry, I'll leave and come back when you are done," Kristin said, closing the stall. I caught it from her hand and stuck my head out.

"Kristin, it's me, stop freaking out," I said to her. She looked surprised for a moment, putting a name to the face. When she noticed it was me, she smiled.

"Oh Dean, Jesus you scared me half to death. I thought you were someone else," Kristin said.

"Nope, it's just me. Who were you expecting?" I asked.

"I don't know. I don't know what I was thinking actually. I have a lot on my mind with the new season of the show about to start and all and well, the three drinks I had about an hour ago didn't do much to keep my mind sharp," she said. She glanced down at herself and realized that she was naked, suddenly moving her hands to cover her full, jutting breasts with her arm and moving her other hand down between her legs. Her face blushed red.

"It's alright. I do live here you know. Why are you taking a shower anyways?" I asked.

"I thought it might wake me up a little, clear my head. I really didn't mean to barge in on you, I'll let you finish your shower and then if it's ok I'll take one of my own," Kristin said softly, turning to the door. I couldn't help but notice her firm ass as she turned, the flawless beauty of her backside.

I paused for a moment. "You don't have to go if you don't want to," I said. Kristin stopped.

"What do you mean?" she asked.

"Well, the shower is big enough for two people, so you can join me if you want. Besides, it saves water," I said with a smile.

Kristin stepped towards me, her nose wrinkling in a cute way. "Are you sure? I mean, you don't mind if I see you naked?"

"No more than if you mind that I see you. And I think that cat is already out of the bag," I said, opening the door wider for her. Kristin blushed at my comment, but removed her arms, giving me a full view of her naked body. In the steam of the shower, she looked like a beautiful nymph standing there, taking a step towards the shower, the gracefulness of her body a magnificent sight to behold.

"Well, ok. I guess it's no big deal. We are both adults after all," she said with a nervous smile, stepping past me and into the cascading water. I shut the stall behind her, leaving us both standing in the shower, the water starting to sheen off of her body.

We stood in silence for a moment as Kristin got her whole body wet, the water soaking her long brown hair as it fell over her shoulders. She seemed at ease for the most part at standing there, but from the slight movement of her feet as she shifted her weight I knew that she was still a little hesitant.

"I can't believe I'm doing this, taking a shower with Hollywood stud Dean Simonds," she giggled. "I guess this is what I get for drinking a lot in a short amount of time,"

"Hollywood stud huh? Well, coming from someone as beautiful as you, that's a compliment I suppose," I said, reaching for the soap and starting to lather myself up. As I soaped up my body, I held the soap out to Kristin. To my surprise though, she turned away from me and showed her back.

"Here, wash my back for me if you don't mind," she said. I told her I didn't and then lathered up my hands with the bar of soap and began to rub it into her skin. Working my hands over the small of her back, I moved upwards towards her shoulders and neck, coating it in the bubbles of the soap. Kristin moved under the water and let it wash away, my hands now moving lower on her. I hesitated for a moment, trying to decide if she wanted me to take it to the next step. With a little bit of pause, I placed my hands on her ass and began to rub the soap in. Kristin didn't move or flinch or turn away and as I cleaned her tight ass cheeks, the flesh soft and warm in my palms, she seemed to loosen up even more.

"Having a hit show is so stressful," she said, her back still turned to me. "I mean, with Sarah Parker getting pregnant and all, it delayed things quite a bit on the set. And now the anticipation is so high for the next season to start. And even though we aren't really a new show, I still feel nervous before the start of every season. I guess I'm afraid the fans will just abandon us all of a sudden and I'll be out of a job,"

"I wouldn't worry about that," I said to her, moving my hands from her ass up to her waist and around to her tummy, rubbing the bar sensuously across her skin. "Someone like you has real talent and you will be able to find work for a long time to come,"

"I hope so," she said with a sigh. "I just wish I could get an award nomination sometime or something. Any kind of recognition to make myself feel better, to distinguish myself from the other actresses on the show,"

"Again, I wouldn't fret over that. Your character is an important part of the show. And just because you don't get the snappy dialog doesn't make your character any less important. After all, there has to be at least ONE normal woman on the show, don't you think?" I said to her, my hands now moving on their own up to her chest right below her breasts.

"Thanks Dean," she said, turning to me, my hands still stuck right beneath the natural hang of her tits. "You know how to make a girl feel good,"

Now it was my turn to blush slightly. "You don't know how often I've heard that," I mumbled. Kristin grinned at me and took the soap from my hands.

"Here, let me wash you," Kristin said. She turned me around and worked on my back, moving quickly up and down, getting my body lathered up in a speedy fashion. Her pace slowed however as she moved her hands to my ass and waist, dawdling there for a moment before suddenly moving her small hands to my groin and rubbing the soap over my cock. I felt myself start to harden as she squeezed and fondled them with her slippery fingers, her body now moving closer to me. I could feel her hot breath on my neck.

"Maybe you have heard that from a lot of women," she whispered. "But I still think you deserve a lot of credit for all the work you do. I don't think you get paid enough for all that you give to clients,"

"Oh, I take a sizable percentage, you know that," I said as I felt her fingers encircle my cock and start to slide up and down it, just slow enough to tease between deliberate attention and a casual "wash".

"That's not what I meant. I think you sometimes deserve a little bit more," she said, now jerking harder on my prick so that it was at full hardness. "More attention to your own...needs,"

I turned to face Kristin now, and found that beneath that cute girl-next-door smile of hers was a look of lust, just below the surface. It was surprising to see that really, as I had never thought of Kristin in a sexual way in terms of being a client. But with the water falling on her like that and the grin that she was giving me, her cute face masking the desire beneath, my viewpoint started to change quickly.

Kristin released my cock and handed the soap back to me. "Here, you forgot to do my chest," she said with a wild grin.

I placed my hands on her breasts, now squeezing them harder as I rubbed the soap into them, feeling her nipples harden beneath my touch. Her c-cup breasts bounced naturally underneath my busy fingers and Kristin gasped a little as I played with her tits, squeezing them in an innocent manner so that I could keep the tease going with her. I released her breasts after a moment as we stood there under the water, Kristin waiting on me to make the next move.

I pulled her closer to me, setting the soap aside as her body pressed against my own. Kristin leaned her head into my chest, and I watched the water run over her back as I massaged her shoulders. Kristin looked up at me, her beautiful brown eyes gazing into my own, her mouth moving to my neck where she planted soft kisses on the inside of my throat, making my body tingle from the sensation. My cock was hard between us, a fact that I was amazed about considering all the fucking and adventures it had gone through today. I let it slip away from her belly down to between her legs and guided it into her cunt, the tip passing through her lips. Even though I wasn't at my hardest, I could still get my prick up inside of her enough to make it pleasurable for the both of us.

Kristin raised her leg, setting it on the edge of the small seat in the shower (something installed by my father in his later years) as she pushed herself closer to me, my dick plunging like an arrow into her hot hole.

Neither of us really moved that much, we just enjoyed the sensations of each other's bodies: my own coming from the tight grasp of her cunt and Kristin just happy to feel the fullness inside of her. She placed her hands on my shoulders and rocked back and forth on the floor of the shower with her leg, bending her knee slightly as she moved my dick in and out of her body. We didn’t say anything, Kristin's head now resting against my chest once more, the silence of our lovemaking enough to make the situation very erotic, like something you would see in a higher quality soft-core porn film.

I looked down to see her gaping twat stretch and squeeze around my prick as she pushed herself horizontally against me, my dick now finally at it's hardest yet, passing into her opening smoothly, the water of the shower pouring over our genitals to provide ample lubrication. Kristin's breasts were pressed firmly against me as I moved my hand down to finger her nipples, rubbing the tip of her left breast between her thumb and forefinger, pinching it slightly.

Kristin moaned in a slight orgasm from this, neither of us rushing things as we took our time just holding each other like that in a passionate coupling of flesh. The head of my cock battered into her continually, pressing in against her deepest inner walls, touching the back of her pussy lightly as I brushed over her clit and much deeper into her cervix.

Lowering herself off of me, Kristin dropped to her knees in the shower stall, reaching her hand up to turn off the water. We stood in the dripping noise of the shower, my dick jutting out obscenely from my body as Kristin took it in her hand, letting the head slide between her lips. She moved her hand to the base of my shaft and with a bit of squeezing and twisting (very gently mind you) of the foreskin, she began to jerk me off, slow at first but much faster as the final drips of the faucet fell off and onto the tile of the shower floor.

Kristin took my dick into her mouth, her hand still working the shaft as she sucked on it like a lollipop, the tips of her teeth grazing the edge of the skin to give me goose bumps. I leaned back against the shower wall and let Kristin go to work on me, her long brown hair parted almost perfectly around her oval face, the wet strands touching against her cheeks as she sucked harder on me, her cheeks billowing inward to create an incredible vacuum.

The stress and exhaustion of the day caught up to me finally, and I felt a smaller than usual but still very intense orgasm approaching. I reached my hand down and took my cock from Kristin's mouth. She frowned in a pouting way, but leaned back on her thighs as I jerked my cock, waiting for the first shot of cum to arrive.

It shot forth a moment later as I aimed my dick towards Kristin's breasts. She cupped them together and held them out for me, the first two shots landing squarely on her left nipple and the third and final stream landing between her breasts, to dribble down through the cleavage of her flushed skin. Kristin rubbed the cum into her breasts, licking off any excess with her fingers as she finally stood up from the shower and gave me a passionate hug, her hands moving to my ass to give it a gentle squeeze.

"That was just what I needed. Thanks, as always, for helping me out Dean," Kristin said, opening the shower stall and letting the last remnants of steam escape from within. She grabbed a white towel and wrapped it around her body as she headed for the bathroom door.

"My clothes are out there. I'll see you later Dean, call me ok? We can do lunch," she said before disappearing into the bedroom. I stepped out of the shower and dried myself off, reapplied some deodorant and cologne and brushed my hair in the mirror of the bathroom. The shower had felt good: even though I was pretty wiped out from all that had happened that day, the encounter with Kristin had given me a second wind and the heat of the shower just seemed to add to that. Wrapping a towel around my waist, I opened the bedroom door quietly, glancing out.

There was no one out there, so I walked out and chose a new outfit to wear - khaki pants and a loose Hawaiian style shirt that I had usually only worn for parties or around the house, something that needed to look casual. Dressing, I walked out of the bedroom and downstairs, heading for the kitchen to get something to eat.

The house was mostly quiet now, only a handful of voices trickling out of various parts of the house, as I saw a couple of extras whom I represented walking out the front door. I waved to them, but they didn't see me as they pulled the front door shut behind them. Walking into the kitchen, I found Damon sitting at the counter/bar area of the massive room, eating a sandwich and drinking one of those energy drinks.

He nodded at me as I walked to the fridge and got out some left over pizza from a few nights before and grabbed an energy drink of my own, walking over to sit next to Damon at the bar. I sat down with a sigh as he stopped eating to watch me munch on the cold pizza.

"How'd you like the party?" Damon asked, sipping his drink.

"It has been great. I can't believe that you managed to throw this together on such short notice," I said to him.

"Well, I've been planning it for a while, I saw how down you had been lately with all that shit with your brother and I thought you could use something like this to cheer yourself up," Damon replied.

"Thanks, I do appreciate it. Boy, the media would have had a field day with all the guests you managed to snag. You'd think we were handing out awards tonight or something," I said.

"Speaking of which, Halle Berry was here. She said she was sorry she didn't see you but she had an early morning flight and couldn't stay too long. But did you know that she carries that damn Oscar with her all the time?" he said.

I laughed. "No, I didn't. But it wouldn't surprise me, especially the way she put the death grip on it on Oscar night when she won it,"

"Well, she did let it go for a little while she was here. In fact, I put it to some uh, good uses when we had some time alone. Let's just say Oscar knows Ms. Berry inside and out now," Damon said with a chuckle.

I laughed again. "I'm not even going to ask about that one," I said, chugging my drink. I didn't realize how thirsty I had gotten, but the cold liquid felt good going down.

We sat in silence for a moment before Damon spoke again, finishing his sandwich.

"So have you thought more about the thing you mentioned this morning. You know, leaving and all?" Damon asked quietly.

"It's haunted me all day, but to answer your question, no. I haven't decided yet. This party put things in perspective for me, it made me feel very appreciated and happy to be around people that seem to genuinely enjoy me being out here as a person, not just in the typical Hollywood way, you know?" I said to him. Damon nodded.

"It probably doesn't hurt that you've slept with almost every woman who passed through the front door," Damon said, stifling a grin.

"I have not!" I said in a mock defensive tone. "Well, maybe not ALL of them but, well, ok probably half,"

We both laughed again as Damon finished his drink, standing up away from the bar. He stretched his massive arms over his head.

"I should probably head home," Damon said with a yawn. "Got a lot of stuff to do tomorrow,"

"You can crash here if you don't think you can drive," I said. "I know the boss and I think he'll be ok if you come in a little late,"

"That's alright, I stayed fairly sober for most of the night. But I could use a good night's sleep in my own bed. I'll talk to you later Dean," Damon said, walking towards the front door. I followed him as he stood in the doorway.

"You know, even if I do leave Hollywood and do...well, something else, I'd probably leave the business to you to run things," I said to him. Damon smiled, a genuine "aw-shucks" sort of smile.

"Really? That's an incredible compliment Dean, especially since we haven't even known each other for a year," Damon said.

"You're smart and gifted when it comes to networking with celebs and diffusing bad situations, and you always keep me on my toes. I think that you and the staff we have now could manage things just fine without me," I said to him.

"We could, but it sure would be quiet around there without you," Damon said. I didn't say anything for a moment, just letting the thoughts pass by into the warm night air.

"Go get some sleep man, and thanks again for the party," I said, patting him on the shoulder. Damon smiled and turned away, walking off through the yard to his car. He was almost out of sight when I saw a pair of headlights pull into the drive way, a big car coming to a halt behind one of my sports cars that I had left outside earlier in the week. A car door opened and closed and I saw a small female figure walk towards the entrance of the house.

As they drew closer, the porch lights reflected off of her blond hair and I could tell from the way that she carried herself it could only be one person: Sarah Michelle Gellar. Closing the door behind me, I walked out to greet her.

"Is the party over? Did I miss it?" Sarah said as she approached me. She was wearing a pink one piece dress that hung to her curves delicately, the fabric reaching down just to her calves.

"Yes, for the most part. But hey, I'm the guest of honor and I'm still here," I said, leaning back against the front door.

"Damn. If I hadn't had to return those video tapes for Freddie then I would have been here on time. I'm sorry I missed the big surprise Dean," Sarah said.

"It's alright, I've had quite a night anyways," I replied.

"That's good. Were you surprised?" she asked.

"Most definitely. I about had a heart attack right there on my hallway floor," I said with a laugh. Sarah glanced down at the pavement of the porch.

"Listen, there was another reason I came by tonight..." she said.

"Oh?"

"Yeah. I just wanted to...well...how about we take a walk? Is your neighborhood safe to walk in?" Sarah asked, raising her head towards me.

"It's a gated neighborhood, if that's what you mean. 24 hour security, and a police station only three miles away. If that's what you mean by safe," I said.

"That will work. Here, show me around the neighborhood a bit will you?" Sarah asked. She moved closer to me and I could smell her perfume - lightly applied, it wafted like a fine wisp off of her bare shoulders of the sleeveless dress.

"It would be my pleasure," I said, taking her arm as we walked down the driveway. I left the front door unlocked, figuring any guests who were still inside needed a way to get in and out if they wanted to leave.

We strolled down the driveway and hung a left, heading down a slight hill towards the curve of the road, the only light around us coming from a streetlight way above and the night sky, which was flawless and unbroken as the stars twinkled above us, managing to escape from the light pollution of the city.

Chatting, we talked about nothing in particular really, walking the winding roads of the neighborhood for a few miles. Since we were both in shape, neither of us were really winded or tired by the walk, but I noticed as we passed under the occasional streetlight that Sarah had a slight, very slight sheen of sweat on her face and neck. I could tell from the way the conversation was going that Sarah was avoiding whatever it was she wanted to tell me. I decided to get it out of her subtly, by leading her by the hand through an empty lot of land, a small field, located at the end of one of the cul-de-sac's of the street.

We walked through the tall grass, the moisture brushing against our legs before I spotted a set of small rocks sticking out from the Earth over to the left of the field. I led Sarah there and we both sat down, enjoying the view of the city beneath us.

"Sarah, I know you are adapt at talking bullshit and making small talk since you ARE an actress and all, but it doesn't take a genius to figure out that you are avoiding whatever it is you wanted to tell me. You know as well as I that we can talk about your movie roles any time, so if you have something you want to tell me then just do it," I said softly.

Sarah scooted against me, her head on my shoulder.

"I talked to Kirsten Dunst the other day, we ran into each other at a movie premiere. The conversation was very private, just she and I, but she told me about what happened between you and your brother Jacob," Sarah said.

"Half-brother," I replied, correcting her.

"Whatever. Don't be mad at her for telling me, it just came up during the conversation when we were talking about you. And I realized after talking to her that if you hadn't come over to my house that night, perhaps a lot of what happened WOULDN'T have happened. And, well I've felt guilty about it since then. That's why I came by tonight, to apologize," Sarah said with a sigh.

"You don't have to apologize. It is in no way your fault about what happened, Jacob was an ego-maniac who would have found some other way to come after me, and things might have been much worse. I might not be here talking to you if I hadn't gone to your house that night," I said, pausing. "That's what's so funny about life, and what has led me to think about my future here in Hollywood. Your life can change in an instant, and even if you get through the tough tests, you will undoubtedly come back as a different person, perhaps even a worse person,"

"That's true, but I still feel guilty. I put my feelings and desires over the safety of you, and famous or not, that is just a bad thing to do to someone," Sarah said. "I hope you can forgive me,"

I kissed Sarah's head, smelling her shampoo and perfume. "I forgive you, although I still contend you don't need to be forgiven,"

We sat in silence for a moment, neither of us speaking. Sarah lifted her head from my shoulder and looked at me.

"Wouldn't you miss all this? I mean, I know that you can have anyone you want, any of the most beautiful women are yours through that irresistible charm that you have. Hell, even I fell victim to it, although I'm certainly not complaining. But things would be so much different without you around to call on or talk to or just get together with, even if it is never anything serious," Sarah said. "Are you really going to leave?"

"Right now, I think so. I don't know where I'm going or what I'm going to do but for a while at least, I need to get away and leave this all behind me. Move on with my life and not let running Shooting Stars become who I am as a person," I replied. I was thinking as I spoke, not even considering what my words were saying - they just seemed to come from my heart, a place I would have trusted from the start of the day if my time as an agent hadn't altered my perception of the world.

"If you do leave, I mean, anytime soon," Sarah said. "Can I at least have you one more time? Feel you hold me and enter me just once again and make me feel complete and calm?"

"Of course. You are special to me Sarah, I don't know why. Maybe it's your independence and spirit and your own charms, but I'd love to be with you once more before I leave Hollywood," I said.

"Good," Sarah whispered. She scooted away from me for a moment and began sliding her dress off of her shoulders.

"Oh, you wanted to do this right now?" I said with a laugh.

"No time like the present," Sarah said with a grin. The material of the dress slid off of her smooth shoulders now, as she pulled the dress down her body and off, setting it against the surface of the rock we sat on. I could see her nipples hardening in the air, the tips pressing over the top of her bra as the moonlight shone on her flawless body. I turned to her and pulled her closer to me, kissing her deeply. Our tongues danced beneath the stars, Sarah's breath quickening as the passion between us grew stronger.

I put my hand on her hip and slid her panties down her thighs by the corners, Sarah kicking them off into the nearby grass. She reached behind her back and undid her bra, letting it fall from her body in a smooth and graceful motion. She set it on top of her panties and stood up in front of me, reaching her hands down to my chest. She ran her palms over my pecs, her small hands caressing my body as her busy fingers found the buttons of the shirt and began to unbutton it slowly, revealing after a moment by bare chest beneath.

I undid my belt and slid my khakis off, standing there now in just my shoes as I stood over Sarah, pulling her closer to me. My boxers were the only garment of clothing between us, and I could feel the heat radiating from between her legs as her trimmed cunt pressed against me, the wetness already apparent on top of her mound.

Removing my boxers, my cock sprung free - the shower and the energy drink had revitalized me, giving me a second wind that with most men would probably be unnatural. Still though, I felt my hard dick aching as it popped out of my boxers and slapped against Sarah's stomach. I reached under her legs and lifted her up, carrying her a few feet to a soft spot of grass nearby before laying her down on the ground.

I crawled on top of her, my knees wet with the setting dew and kissed her once more, this time with more force as my hands roamed down to her perfect, natural breasts and squeezed them, my fingers rubbing over her nipples as the tips slid between the spacing of my index and middle finger. Moving my other hand down between her legs, I plunged a finger into Sarah to increase her wetness and excite her clit, allowing me better access to the depths of her hot cunt.

Working my hand in and out of her, I continued to rub her breast and kiss her throat and neck softly, Sarah's head leaning back against the ground as she let my lips and tongue taste the soft flesh beneath her chin. As my fingers moved inside of her, I could feel her pussy already start to contract a little, grasping at my digits and trying to hold them in longer inside of her twat. I continued my kisses for a few minutes, feeling the heat coming off of Sarah's perfectly formed body rising sharply seemingly with every thrust into her gaping cunt.

Sarah was more than wet enough by now as I removed my hand, licking my fingers clean of her succulent juices. I moved on top of her, my arms placed against the wet ground by her shoulders as I lined my dick up in awaitance of entering her.

"Go slow," Sarah whispered. "I want to make this last,"

I nodded to her and moved my hand down, guiding the tip of my cock into her outer lips. They parted gently around my head, letting me sink into her pussy slowly but completely, inch by agonizing inch becoming enveloped by her oh-so-hot cunt. I gained some leverage from my knees, which allowed me to have a better angle in which to bury the remaining inches of my dick inside of her slowly. I continued to press into her until I felt myself bottom out deep inside of her tight, wet pussy, my balls resting softly in the crook of her ass as I held my penetration of her in a perfectly still manner.

Looking down at Sarah, her hand had gone to her breasts and she was tweaking and rubbing her nipples, her face cast to the side on the ground, her mouth open in an "O" shape, no sound escaping from between her thin lips. I slowly began to pull my hips back, removing a few inches or so of my cock from between her folds, the visible part of my shaft shining in the light with her juices. I pushed my rod back into her slowly, Sarah's body rocking gently against the penetration of her body, her ass moving slightly on the ground as I thrust, this time removing my dick more from her before pushing it back in once more.

I started to fuck Sarah harder now, her legs splayed out around me and a low moan coming from her lips. I was still determined to take my time as I moved myself in and out of her tight little body, but the luscious feel of her tight pussy (not fucked regularly, thanks to her fake marriage with Freddie Prinze Jr.) was urging me on, begging to be cooled down by the friction of our love making. I grinded my hips into Sarah's own, leaning over her and watching her writhe beneath me, her blonde hair spreading out on the ground around her face, giving her a sort of angelic look.

Being inside of her was an incredible feeling, one that I had not experienced with anyone but Sarah in the time I had been out here in Los Angeles. Her pussy was both warm and wet, but also tight and loose at the same time. I can't quite describe it, it was just a feeling of natural bliss, of being inside one of God's most beautiful creations and partaking in the carnal delights of that body. Sarah's clit throbbed beneath my moving prick, rubbing against the underside of my shaft, the hard nub only increasing my sensations inside of her (and it certainly didn't feel bad for Sarah!)

Sarah removed her hand from her breast and opened her eyes, looking deeply into mine. In the pale moonlight, she looked like a nymph or some other sort of mythical creature, one given over to it's own hedonistic urges and desires. She leaned up against me, causing my body to move backwards slightly as her arms wrapped around my back. Holding herself up, she began to thrust her hips upward towards my own, urging and challenging my prick to go as deep as possible inside of her.

The change in position seemed to spark a fire of lust in Sarah, for her desire to keep things slow was evaporating with every passing second, her body crying out for more ferverant attention and demanding to be pleasured. She placed her legs against mine, her thighs wet with the splashing juices that seeped from her cunt.

Neither one of us spoke - we didn't have to; this was simply about lust, about attraction and about filling a physical and emotional need, of building a connection. That sort of desire was a different kind than what I had felt in a long time, and it served to make the entire situation all the more erotic and exciting for me physically, a slight string of goose bumps running down my spine.

Sarah trembled beneath me, her cunt spewing forth her own orgasm and juices, her inner walls quaking around my cock as I rubbed it against the inside of her pussy, the soft velvety flesh like a vice of heat and wetness. She was panting hard now, her orgasm coursing through her body as she came down off of the high of it, her hips continuing to rise up and meet me as I pressed deeper and harder into her, thrusting like a jackhammer inside of her cunt.

Her breasts bouncing on her chest, Sarah's erect nipples stood out like beautiful eraser tips, the blood coursing through them making them hard and erect as they brushed against my arms and chest in our lovemaking. Sarah's ass was grinding itself into the dirt, her small cheeks rubbing against the grass. Not like she or I cared - dirty, outdoors sex felt primal and animalistic, and given the way that we were going at it, that's exactly the situation that we were in. Groaning again, I felt Sarah's body heat rise, especially inside of her sex, and she shivered slightly again, a smaller orgasm hitting her body once more, making her groan in a low and unintelligible voice.

I felt a renewed vigor inside of me, my blood energized and my prick revitalized to continue to hammer against her. Just eating something only an hour earlier had done wonders, giving me the strength to finally let Sarah's hands slip from my body and her back to rest once more on the grass, my hips now thrusting as hard as I could inside of her.

Her pussy was burning hot now, like being inside of the most intense fire of your life, the walls contracting and gripping and squeezing me firmly, not wanting to let go but just begging and urging me to shoot my load inside of her. I continued my pace inside of her, grinding her body into the dew of the grass, sweat and dirt covering both of our bodies as we kept up with one another for a few minutes, Sarah's hips rising off the ground still to meet me, before bouncing back to the Earth like a spring, popping up only a second later for another thrust.

The sex we were having was pretty ordinary, but it was by far the most amazing sex I have ever had in a position like that. Missionary or not, pushing all the way inside of her till I hit her deepest inner channel wall was a feeling of immaculate pleasure and happiness, my body on autopilot as the sweat poured off of my body and onto Sarah's naked and twisting flesh beneath me.

The heat of her pussy was quickly becoming too much for even my re-charged prick though, as I felt my countless orgasm of the day approaching. I grabbed Sarah by the hips and held her slightly in air for a moment, my dick burrowed as deep as possible inside of her, the head touching her cervix as I felt the first stream of cum shoot out like a rocket from the head of my dick.

I held Sarah like that as I continued to spurt load after steaming load inside of her, undoubtedly coating the tight walls of her pussy with my seed. As I felt the final gush release itself from my body and into hers, I slowly began to remove my dick from her cunt, the head popping out still hard as I smeared the excess cum and Sarah's juices on the small patch of pubic hair slightly above her cunt. I released Sarah's hips from my hands and gently set her legs back on the ground, her chest heaving and gasping for air as our bodies began to cool off and calm themselves down, my prick still twitching slightly as I held it in my hand, watching the slow drip of cum seep from between Sarah's still spread legs.

Helping Sarah put her dress back on (we left her underwear there for one of the neighborhood boys to find...if they only knew who it belonged to!), I redressed and we walked back to the house slowly, Sarah's small hand in my own and her body pressing tightly against me, that same indescribable heat now slowing to a cool in the night air around us.

Back at the house, I saw that it seemed like everyone had gone but that all the lights were still on. In contrast to the rest of the neighborhood, which had probably long since went to sleep, my home shone brightly from every window on the upstairs and downstairs, signs (to me anyways) that the house had life, that it wasn't just another oversized and self-serving mansion. I guided Sarah back up the front steps, intending to take her inside for another shower and perhaps another round of love making late into the night.

Opening the door, I was startled to see Natalie Portman sitting at the couch in the living room, looking down at the floor as she held her purse in her hands. Sarah closed the door behind us and Natalie looked up, seeing me standing there with Sarah's hand still in my own. Even though we had broken up, I instinctively let Sarah's fingers fall away from my hand as she waited a step or so behind me.

Natalie got up off the couch and walked towards us. "Hi Dean. Hi Sarah," she said quietly, looking right through Sarah despite having acknowledged her. It was tough to read the look in Natalie's eyes: it wasn't really anger or jealousy, but something more, something I couldn't quite put words to.

The silence was awkward as we waited there, Sarah fidgeting with her hands and looking down at the floor. Natalie walked over to her.

"You have a stick in your hair," she said, removing a small twig from Sarah's blonde locks. Sarah blushed.

"Thanks," she said quietly, Natalie stepping back to where she was just a moment before.

"Dean...can I talk to you?" Natalie said. "Alone?"

I was caught in the middle now - I didn't owe Natalie anything, and given that I had dumped her because of her betrayal of me by following Jacob's offer, I didn't have to even let her stand there in my house. Sarah was there and I was sure that for that night at least, I could be happy with her only.

But there was just something about Natalie standing there, her beautiful face and small frame, caught still between womanhood and the child actress that had literally grown up on screen, that made me push those thoughts of anger and resentment away. She wore just a simple outfit, jeans and a white blouse that frilled at the end of the arm-length sleeves, her curly brown hair pulled behind her head in a ponytail. I knew that in my heart, I at least owed her some of my time to hear her out.

"Sure, I guess. Sarah, do you want to wait in the kitchen or go take a shower or..." I said, but Sarah interrupted me.

"No no, it's fine. I was planning on leaving pretty soon anyways. You two need to work some stuff out I bet, and me just being here would make it all the more awkward," Sarah said.

"Are you sure? I'm sure Natalie wouldn't mind if you stayed," I asked, trying to convince her to stay simply because I didn't know where things would lead with Natalie.

"Like I said, it's fine. I've got a pretty hefty drive in front of me and I should probably get on the road," Sarah said. She kissed me on the cheek. "Call me if you leave town after all, or call me if you don't. Hell, just call me soon, ok?"

"Ok," I said to her, Sarah turning around and heading out the door slowly, closing the front door softly behind her. The house was empty now as Natalie and I looked at each other, neither knowing really what to say. It was strange being in such a large house that a few hours earlier had been so festive, only now it was like a brightly lit tomb, the tension between Natalie and I making things even more intense.

"Here, let's go sit down Natalie," I said in a calm voice, ushering her back into the living room. She took a seat on the sofa and I, not wanting to imply anything, sat opposite of her.

"So, what's going on? Sorry to hear that Episode II isn't going to beat out Spiderman for the summer box office haul," I said, making chit chat.

"Yeah, but I'm not too worried about that. I've gotten paid my part, so I'm happy," Natalie replied. "Let's talk about what happened between you, me and Jacob,"

Here we go, I thought to myself. "What's there to talk about? You left me for him, in particular for the money and the false illusions he offered you of even better representation," I said coldly.

"You never let me explain myself Dean, you just hung up on me. Which, I might add, was very childish of you," Natalie replied, her lips pursing together.

"Fair enough. Well, you're here now, so speak your piece," I said.

"I intend to. First off, this had nothing to do with money. I was in a bit of a rut when Jacob first came to me. I was gearing up to start doing the Episode II promo stuff, finishing up with exams at school and, well missing you a lot," Natalie said. "I was very vulnerable and Jacob quickly seduced me with the same sort of charms and whiles that you used with me,"

"So you slept with him too, is that it?" I asked incredulously.

"Like you didn't fuck around while you were out here and I was at school!" Natalie said, raising her voice slightly but catching herself. "Anyways, when I came out of the sort of fog I was in, I realized I had made a terrible mistake. But by that time, all that stuff between you and Jacob came to a head and I probably picked the worst possible night to call you and apologize,"

"That you did. But that was over a month ago. Tell me, why didn't you call me since then?" I asked.

Natalie fidgeted with her hands in her lap. "I...I didn't want to make you even more upset. I didn't want to risk blowing any chance I might have had of getting back together in the future. So I waited. And I was in LA this week for a few press interviews and Damon called me and told me about the party. I waited to come till later because I know how you get with a bunch of people around, always busy go go going," she said, smiling up at me.

"Anyways," she continued. "What I've realized is that I can't be with anyone else. Not knowing that you are there for me if I need to call hurts. It hurts me deep and it pains my soul. I tried hanging out with some friends, even dating some non-celebrity guys, but it just didn't seem to fit together. I felt hollow, empty,"

"How do you think I felt? I gave and I gave and I gave, being there for you and committing myself to you and even saving your life on that one night with Julie. And then you turn around and cheat on me by leaving my business and sleeping with my half-brother? I could tell you a thing or two about feeling empty, that's for sure," I said to her bitterly.

"I know. And I could sit here and apologize to you till I became blue in the face. But I know you, and I know that you don't put a lot of faith in apologies. But I know you and I know how your mind works. More importantly though, I know how your heart works," Natalie said. "That's why I have a proposition for you,"

"I'm listening," I said with a sigh.

"First, come sit over here by me," Natalie said, patting the couch. I moved to the couch and turned to face her, Natalie taking my hands in her own, her fingers resting on mine.

"I love you Dean," Natalie said. "I don't mean for the sex or the money or even the things we've been through. I mean that I love you as a person and as a soul mate. I want you to tell me that you don't love me back. I want you to be able to look me in the eye and tell me that, because I know that deep down you love me too and you think we should be together as well. That's what I need to know, I need to know if you feel the same. If you don't, I will leave and not come back, and we may never see each other again," Natalie said.

"I do love you Natalie," I said, my eyes becoming lost in her deep brown pupils. "But I mean, how do you know for sure that you and I were meant to be? We have both been through a lot and given my lifestyle here in Hollywood I don't see how we could avoid running into those same problems again,"

"Then leave. Leave Hollywood and come back with me. Come East. We both have enough money to live the rest of our lives out in comfort, we could buy a house near my school and live there till I graduated, then maybe even get married. Just come with me, back to where your roots are," Natalie said, squeezing my hands tight.

Here it was. My opportunity out of Hollywood, my destiny now opening before me like a blossoming flower, a future with Natalie. But did I want to leave, in spite of what I said and felt? I just didn't know...

I turned away from Natalie. "I can't. I can't decide to that, at least not right now Natalie. You can't just drop that on a person at once and expect them to come back with an answer,"

"Isn't that what this party was about though Dean? Weren't you planning on leaving anyways?" she asked, turning her head towards me.

"I don't know. I don't know what this party was for or about, but yes, the thought had crossed my mind. But don't try to write this whole thing off as fate with me wanting to leave and you offering a way out. I just don't buy that sort of thing," I said.


"Dean," Natalie sighed. "I'm not trying to put any of this in the hands of fate or any other sort of guiding power. I'm simply telling you how I feel,"

"I know how you feel, and I feel the same way. It's just...that's a big decision," I said.

Again, neither of us said much of anything. Natalie scooted closer to me on the couch; I could smell her skin and her hair, bringing back a flood of memories of our time together. We were both lost in our thoughts, but Natalie wasn't about to give up the fight yet.

Reaching out to me, her fingertips rested on my shoulder. She brushed them over my arm for a moment, nothing inherently sexual about it but still erotic in a strange sort of way. Natalie placed her other hand on my chest and put her palm over my heart, feeling it beat against her warm hand.

"This is all you need to listen to Dean. Nothing else matters," she said softly. Her hand moved from my chest to underneath my shirt at the throat of the fabric. Her fingers moved underneath the material as I sat rigid, torn inside by what I wanted to do. Her small fingertips moved down my chest, their tips a little cold but not keeping her hand from seeming to glow as it pressed against my skin. Leaning in close to me, Natalie gently kissed me on the lips, a soft kiss with more emotion than any of the feelings I had had earlier in this wild and crazy day. The kiss was only momentary, Natalie pulling her head away, but I tried not to express the feelings it stirred in me, keeping my defensive posture.

Natalie removed her hand from my body and, like Sarah only a little while earlier, began to unbutton my shirt. Natalie's touch was much more delicate though, in a way I don't think I'll understand. She glided the buttons away from the fabric with ease and within just a few moments time had it unbuttoned and off of my broad shoulders, my bare chest unmoving since she first touched me.

Natalie reached down and lifted my hand from her lap, putting it against her breast. She squeezed my fingers tightly, the tips pressing against her nipples through the blouse that she wore, trying to simulate I suppose the feeling of me touching her again. I went along with what she was doing as we sat there together, moving my hand ever so slightly at her guidance, noticing in the back of my mind that she was not wearing a bra. She moved my hand down to her leg and began to run it up and down smoothly over the material of her jeans, the warmth of her young body escaping from within as I caressed (with her guidance) the soft flesh of her encased thighs.

While her hand was guiding my own, Natalie removed her own blouse - indeed, no bra - and folded it neatly against the top of the couch, leaving it sitting there. I couldn't help but glance now at her small but firm breasts, the nipples that same incredible shade of color that showcased the true beauty of her body. My heart ached now, the feelings towards her returning. I shook my hand free of hers and continued to caress her legs by my own will, moving the other hand to her pants as Natalie leaned back against the couch, her chest rising and falling slowly.

She watched me as I touched the material of her jeans, part of me simply dieing to get at the flesh underneath, but my rational mind still trying to fight the good fight.

"Natalie," I said. "If this goes where it's leading then that doesn't mean that everything we each did will be ignored," I said to her softly.

"I know. It doesn't have to be. I'm sorry that I hurt you Dean, and I hope that you are sorry that you hurt me as well,"

I didn't respond, only continued to touch her legs, moving every now and then to the source of the heat of her body, the spot between her legs, caressing her zipper with one finger as I brushed over it non-chalantly. When my hand moved back down to her thigh, Natalie lifted her ass off of the couch and began to unbutton her jeans, sliding them down slowly over her legs, the skin tight fabric fighting every inch of the way.

She slid them over the tennis shoes she wore and leaned back on the couch, now clad only in the polished white sneakers and a pair of green and purple panties that she wore between her thin legs. As my hands made contact with her thighs, I knew that the rational part of me had lost, that my heart and body were acting on their own desires now. And what they wanted right now was to feel Natalie Portman's soft body against my own once again.

Continuing to rub her thighs, Natalie leaned over and undid my pants, sliding them down halfway to my knees. Her breasts hung down from her chest, her nipples erect from the cool air of the house, but by the feel of her skin I could tell that she was anything but cold. Moving to remove my boxers, I stopped her.

"Are you sure about this?" I asked.

"Yes. I have never been more sure of anything in my life," Natalie replied, her deep brown eyes holding me in her gaze.

"Then we don't need to do this down here. It's not proper and not right for someone like you Natalie," I said. I stood from the couch, my pants now falling to the floor. Holding Natalie by the hand, I led her up the stairs slowly, step by step, her small body moving behind me. Her curly brown hair now hung loosely over her shoulders and her mouth was pursed with excitement, the lust in her eyes growing seemingly with every step we took. But it wasn't the lust I was used to: it was more than that, it was a look of love. Of the body and soul acting as one towards and end goal.

I led her into the bedroom, flipping on the light as we moved to the bed. Thankfully my earlier encounter had left no evidence, and even though Natalie probably knew what was going on in here earlier in the day, she certainly didn't need any physical proof. What was done was done, all that remained now was what was going to happen.

Sitting on the edge of the bed, Natalie stood in front of me and slowly slid off her panties. She pushed me backwards gently onto the bed - this was new for her, taking the sexual lead - and climbed on top of me, planting another soft kiss on my lips, then moving up to my forehead, where she parted my hair gently. I reached down and slid my boxers off, my hard cock popping out of them and landing on my stomach. Natalie grinned at me and began kissing her way down my body, moving her tongue over my left nipple, exciting a spark inside of me, my body tingling at her touch.

She scooted to the end of the bed and leaned down, my cock just inches from her face. Her lips moved to it, but rather than engulfing it right away, she kissed the shaft, the tip of her tongue adding a drop of saliva to it as she moved her hand down to hold it, stroking the head with her fingers.

"I had forgotten how good you taste," Natalie whispered, her eyes fixated on my cock as she began to jerk it off slowly, moving her small hand up and down my now throbbing shaft. Natalie's cunt gleamed in the light of the bedroom, the shadows of the night time and street lights outside filtering in through the window to give her body an angelic glow, her flawless skin and nude body a testament to the beneficial genes she had inherited. I remembered for a moment watching her on screen when she was so young, the child star beauty having changed now into a truly beautiful creature, a young and mature woman who was just growing into accepting herself as something amazing.

Natalie lowered her head to my prick now, her hot mouth allowing the throbbing organ to slide between her lips and into the depths of her mouth and throat, most of the rod disappearing into her cute little mouth, her cheeks dimpling as she closed her lips around the base. Natalie sucked on me gently, her cheeks billowing outward as she wrapped her tongue up and down my dick, taking her time to savor the feeling.

She lifted her head away again and moved back on top of me, still holding my cock in her hand. She straddled my legs and I could feel her warm sex growing closer to my dick as she leaned over me, her breasts just barely touching my chest as she held herself up by a few inches off of my body. The erotic sensations of watching her move, the grace, was almost maddening now, and I was trembling a bit as she began to ease the head of my dick into her pussy.

As the tip of my prick passed through her outer lips, all my thoughts and worries faded away. I was living just for this moment, for this time with Natalie once more. The head passed deeper into her channel, more of my shaft following as Natalie continued to guide my body into her own, the wetness and sheer heat of her cunt almost unimaginable. I wondered how long she had planned this, and if I had been too quick to dismiss her and her feelings for me. But I quickly lost track of that as Natalie pushed back hard on top of me, her small twat opening up inside like a delicate flower to take more and more of my dick inside.

The times we had been together had allowed her to experience and come to enjoy sex on much more than a physical level. She knew what turned me on and what to do to keep me from shooting my load too early. Her pussy had also learned a few tricks of it's own, being able to, after a few sessions with Natalie, stretch to meet my girth. Natalie was becoming quite skilled in letting my shaft enter her to the fullest, the head battering away deeper inside of her tight, young pussy. I pushed my hips up for the last little bit, and watched between Natalie's legs and my own as the shaft disappeared totally inside of her, only my balls visible now, hanging tightly in their sac at the base of her hot entrance.

With my dick fully inside of her, Natalie lifted herself away from me and settled down on my hips, grinding her young body around me as I was held totally inside of her, her inner walls just wide enough to accept my member but not so loose that the vice like grip that I had loved about being inside of her had faded. Natalie pressed her hands down onto my chest and began to work my cock in and out of her body, rising off of me gently so that my shaft pressed hard against her erect clit.

Natalie's brown hair swayed around her as she flexed her body in a belly-dancer style move, her firm tummy moving hypnotically while on top of me. Her dark brown patch of pubic hair just above her entrance swayed like a field of grass from her movements, as I reached my hands out to her hips and held onto her, guiding her movements on top of me.

"Fuck! I'm going to cum!" Natalie grunted, her body continuing to buck and writhe atop of my legs. Her pussy walls contracted tightly around my shaft, holding onto it as I felt her sweet juices spill forth from her body in orgasm, her thighs quivering from the rush of pleasure. My own hips were now rising off the bed as I penetrated her deeply, the shaft sinking into her as deep as possible with every thrust, my well worked cock head pushing against the base of her cervix, buried to the hilt in her sweet snatch.

Natalie moaned softly as I continued to fuck her, riding the wave of bliss that settled over her young body after her orgasm. She had needed to cum it seemed from the moment that I entered her, and having achieved her goal she was more than ready to keep going atop my shaft, her body now bouncing harder on top of me as I traced a finger to her tight ass and pressed the tip gently into the entrance of her asshole. Her pert hole tightened and gripped my finger instinctively but relaxed some as I continued to work my finger inside of her, keeping my thrusts in her ass in time with the rocking of my dick into her pussy.

I hated pulling out of her, but as I felt her asshole stretch wider to accommodate my finger, I suddenly had a burning desire to try for an even tighter hole - her ass - allowing my dick now to slide out of her, the shaft and head red and wet from her juices. Natalie moved closer up my thighs so that my now twitching cock head was rubbing between her ass cheeks, lubricating and smearing her crack with the sweet pussy juice and her own cum that she had spilled all over my prick a few minutes earlier. Reaching down, I lined the tip of my dick up to her ass, Natalie raising herself slightly from the bed so that she could allow me a better angle in which to plunder her last untouched hole. She winced slightly as I pressed the tip harder into her anal entrance, the muscles in her ass once again tight and resisting. I continued undaunted and pushed harder inside of her, feeling her ass give way to let my fat cock head inside her tight rectum, the shaft following quickly behind.

Wedging myself further into her, I met a lot of incredibly tight (but intensely sweet) pressure as I slide first two then quickly five inches of my dick further into her, her anal passage opening up more to let me in. Natalie looked a little pained by the entrance, but she had since moved her hand down and was rubbing her hard clit as a means of taking her mind off it.

I settled on only getting most of my shaft inside of her, afraid that pushing too much more in would hurt her, and proceeded to begin sliding my dick in and out of her ass, fighting the incredible grip that was a drastic magnification of the tightness of her cunt. I was very gentle with her, taking my time and making sure not to cause her any pain if possible, slowly sliding inch by inch in and out of her ass, making sure to leave the head in to lead the way as I fucked her ass.

The tightness of her ass was incredible - it wasn't the same softness of her pussy, but the intense pressure more than made up for that. My hands roamed and squeezed her ass, pulling her cheeks apart to allow me the maximum amount of angling inside of her, the firm flesh of her young ass cheeks soft and smooth in my hands. I continued to fuck her a little bit faster now, but with the same sort of delicate care that I had practiced when I first pressed inside of her. Natalie was swaying atop of me, her right hand furiously rubbing her clit while her left squeezed and played with her left nipple, her arm crossed across her tight body. Natalie's face had become flushed from our love making and her cute cheeks were a reddish hue, a slight glow of sweat covering her brow and making a few errant strands of her hair hang on her face.

Natalie plunged two fingers inside of her cunt and lifted herself off me slightly, rocking back down onto my cock as she finger fucked herself, her increased panting and soft moaning signaling that she was so very close to orgasming. I sensed this and slid one of my own hands away from her ass and down her stomach to her snatch, rubbing two of my fingers over her clit. Natalie gasped out loudly and orgasmed again, her breasts bouncing on her chest as she arched her back and came once more, her juices now coming in a torrent all over my legs.

Seeing her cum, the tightness of her ass and the activities of the entire day were just too much for me. My orgasm came quickly and without much buildup, my dick now just instinctively shooting it's load deep inside of Natalie's tight ass. I felt three strong streams shoot forth, proof that I still had it in me after all the sex I had over the day, the cum coating the inside of her ass walls, creating a squishing sound as I continued to fuck inside of her, my thrusts finally slowing.

I pulled my cock from her ass, the shaft flopping down onto my legs as it grew soft, my own breath now coming ragged after the intense love making with Natalie. The cock now free from her ass, Natalie rolled off of me and laid next to me on the bed, her arms splayed over my chest as we both caught our breath. A few moments later, Natalie lifted herself off of the bed and propped herself up on her elbow to look at me.

Her face was sweating intensely now, her body as equally wet, as she smiled at me, a look of contentment on her face. She leaned over to me and we kissed for a few moments, Natalie's small tongue wrestling it's way inside of my mouth, where my own met it with equal force. We kissed like that for a few minutes, Natalie and I, before I finally broke it. Natalie sighed and curled up next to me, shutting her eyes. I stroked her hair with my hand, my other hand resting atop her hip, the soft and beautiful girl next to me falling asleep within a few minutes. Closing my own eyes, I thought back over the day, but the thoughts were short lived as I too fell into a dreamless sleep.

I must have only slept for an hour or so, and not a deep sleep at that. I was awakened by what I thought was a pounding in my head but as I came to, realized it was someone knocking at the front door. I groaned as I got up off of the bed, glancing down to look at Natalie. She hadn't stirred in her slumber, her body half covered with a sheet so that all that was exposed was her face (a look of peace over it) and her right thigh, the smooth skin exposed beneath the white satin of the sheets.

I slipped on my pants and walked quietly out of the room, turning off the light (we had, in our haste, left it on) and shutting the door softly behind me. Walking softly down the stairs in just a pair of pants, I realized I had left all the lights on from the party. The knocking at the door had continued as I walked down the steps, and I thought in my half bleary state that it might be the police, called by one of the nosy neighbors to see if there was a reason every room in my house shone like a football stadium.

As I drew a few feet from the door, the knocking stopped and I could hear a set of footsteps walking away. Great, damn kids just trying to mess with me. I hustled to the door, threw the lock back and swung it open, glaring out into the late night air at the prankster.

To my surprise though, it was not who I expected to find there at all. Her back turned away from me, she turned when the door was opened. In the brightly burning porch lights of the house, and even in the quickly approaching dawn, I knew who it was immediately.

"Hi Dean. I hope I didn't wake you up," she said.

"No, it's alright Alyssa. I wasn't really asleep anyways," I said, rubbing my eyes, still not believing that Alyssa Milano was standing at my doorstep. We hadn't talked since we had broken up what seemed like a lifetime ago, but strangely here she was.

"Can I come in?" she asked. I nodded and stepped aside as she walked in, her hips swishing as she walked. Alyssa wore a red leather dress that squeaked and stretched as she moved, the material clinging to her luscious hips and form seductively. I led her into the kitchen and walked over to the refrigerator.

"Fix you a drink?" I asked.

"Sure, if it's alright. Do you have any wine?" she asked. I removed a bottle of Merlot and took one of the few clean wine glasses from the cabinet, filling her glass half way. I handed it to her and replaced the wine, getting myself just a simple bottle of water.

"I hope I don't sound dumb in asking this, but what exactly are you doing here at," I asked, glancing at the clock over the stove. "4:40 in the morning?"

"Well, I've actually been outside for about an hour. I knew you were a night owl. I was wrestling with coming to see you at all but I finally got up the nerve to come knock. When you didn't answer at first, I was going to leave but luckily, you opened the door," she said, sipping the wine.

"I'm surprised you even remembered where my house was. It's been, well a long time since we even spoke with one another," I said.

"I'm good with addresses. I saw Rose McGowan earlier today when we were both at the gym and she bubbled excitedly about the lunch date you two had," Alyssa said, setting her wine glass down and slinging her long hair back over her shoulder.

I blushed slightly. "She did huh?"

"Yes. Don't worry, she didn't tell me all the gory details but suffice to say, I'm certain that you won't be going back to that restaurant any time soon," Alyssa said.

"So then why did you come here? What did Rose tell you?" I asked.

"Well, when we got to talking she kept saying how great you were, how you were a totally different person than the asshole I described you to be when Rose and I first met on the set of 'Charmed'. Rose told me that I was wrong, that you had changed and that you were a great guy and most of all a great friend. Someone I probably shouldn't have pushed away in my life," Alyssa said, finishing all but a final taste of the wine.

"I suppose so. It always hurt me that we never got together or even saw each other after that incident with that bitch Aguilera and her punk ass manager," I said wistfully, the memories dredging up a surprising amount of hatred.

"I know, and that's my fault I guess as much as yours. But we have led such different lives since then, I thought maybe coming by here and making amends. Word spread pretty quickly about the party that you had here tonight," Alyssa said, gesturing around the room. "I didn't want to come back and see you while all of that was going on, lest you blew up on me and created a scene, adding more fodder for the tabloids," Alyssa continued.

"That was smart. Tonight and today have been probably one of the craziest days of my life, I don't even know how I would have reacted if you showed up a few hours earlier than you did," I said.

"Yeah, I'm really sorry about that too. I probably come across as a stalker, waiting outside your house and all," Alyssa said.

"Not at all. I know you and know your personality and that's not in your blood. It's a shame Rose didn't come with you, I'm sure she would have had a great time tonight as well, if you two had come earlier I mean," I said.

"She wanted to come with me, believe me. She had in her mind some kind of crazy scenario about us three having a three-way in your house, as a sort of make up sex type of thing. That girl, I swear, has the strongest libido out of anyone I've ever met," Alyssa said.

"I'm surprised you would even entertain the option," I replied. "I mean, I know you had a crazy past and all but I thought you were over that sort of thing,"

"I am, for the most part. It was pretty tempting because quite frankly if there was any woman in Hollywood I'd like to sleep with, Rose would definitely be high on the list. But again, this just wasn't the sort of situation that called for that sort of thing. Maybe sometime in the future," Alyssa said with a smile. An image of the two of them, eating each other out while I lay beneath them raced through my mind, but I brushed it away, choosing not to linger on it. Maybe some other time, as Alyssa said.

"Well, you picked a good night to come by. I'm probably going to start the wheels in motion tomorrow to leave the business and head back East," I said.

"Get out of here! Dean Simonds, leaving it all behind?" Alyssa said with a genuine shock.

"That's how it's looking right now anyways. The party was supposed to convince me to stay but I still am starting to lean towards leaving pretty strongly," I said. "Unless of course, you have a reason for me to stay,"

Now it was Alyssa's turn to blush. "Well, I would miss you, that's for sure. But I think what we had can never be recreated, at least with our personalities. You do seem like you have changed a lot though Dean, much more laid back. But I'm not looking for that kind of arrangement anytime soon," Alyssa said.

"And yet, you came to my house in the middle of the night for some other reason?" I asked, propping my chin up on the counter as I gazed on Alyssa and her beautiful body.

"I don't know why I came, honestly. Something in me just said GO, and I did it really without thinking. It wasn't until I got outside that I really stopped to think about why I came by. Sitting out in my car, I just decided that it was worth it to come see what you said, to see if Rose was right or not," Alyssa said.

"Was Rose right?" I asked.

"Yes. You are a different person than I remember. You still have that sort of irresistible sexy charm about you, but beneath it I can tell you are much more mature, more serious about things in life and yet still able to joke around and forgive and hopefully forget about past transgressions by certain members of the opposite sex," Alyssa said.

"Well, you haven't changed a bit Alyssa, as far as I am concerned. I know you despised me for what I did, but you are still one of the most beautiful, thoughtful and intelligent women I have ever met, and I feel like a heel for treating you like I did, letting you get away," I said.

"Who said you let me get away?" Alyssa said, rising from her chair and walking over to me.

"I...well...I am a different person now. I think I'm much more ready for commitment," I said, stuttering.

"That's a lie. You are a different person, but I know that you love one night stands and all night sex sessions just like you used to. You probably fucked half a dozen women today, just because you knew you might never be able to do it again," Alyssa said. "And I think, assuming you want to - which I know you do - you'd like to make it a lucky seven tonight with me, wouldn't you?"

"I would but..." I said. Alyssa moved her hand to my mouth and put her fingers over my lips, shushing me. She moved in closer now, the heat radiating from her body as she held her mouth just a few inches from my lips.

"No buts. No talking. Just take me," she whispered, thrusting her mouth onto my lips. I resisted at first, starting to push her away, but as I felt that incredible sexiness from her body flood my memories again - every woman tasted and felt differently to me, and Alyssa was one of the best - my willpower began to fade as my hands dropped from her shoulders to push her away down to her hips, as my fingers circled in on them and pulled her closer.

We kissed for what felt like an eternity, becoming familiar once again with the taste of each other. My thoughts shifted to Natalie, who was sleeping innocently upstairs, her mind and soul now at ease at my forgiveness of her. My heart hurt as I thought about what Alyssa being here meant, but I knew that her old charms and whiles were going to overpower me in the end. I just hoped to God that Natalie didn't hear us.

I broke the kiss and stepped away from Alyssa. "We can't do this. It just doesn't feel right," I said weakly, trying to persuade her out of it.

"Yes we can. And we will," Alyssa said, her hand tracing over my arm as I held a firm grasp between her hip and ass, my squeezing reflexively without me even realizing it.

"You don't understand. Upstairs I have," I said, but she cut me off again.

"Say no more. We will stay quiet, and she will never have to know," Alyssa said, now more brave as she reached down between my legs and squeezed my hardening cock in her hand, the shaft going rigid when pressed against the fabric of my pants.

I kissed Alyssa again, hoping that she was right, allowing her hand to continue it's busy journey into my pants. I felt her fingers pull the zipper down and open up the fly of the pants, my naked prick springing free. Alyssa caught it in her hand and held it there, her fingers wrapping tightly around the head in her smooth, delicate fingers.

Alyssa moved her lips away from my mind and dropped down to her knees on the kitchen floor, pulling down my pants completely as she lowered herself, my body now naked in the kitchen. Alyssa planted her lips on my dick and took it into her mouth, rubbing the shaft along her lips as she sucked it in. I almost came right there, my body remembering the feel of her mouth exactly on my prick, the feelings coursing through every nerve on my body.

Alyssa bobbed her head up and down, getting my shaft primed and wet, feverishly going at it on the head especially. The kitchen filled with lewd noises of her sucking, the feel of her hot mouth causing me to gasp in amazement as I recalled how wonderful she was at giving blowjobs. Alyssa's fingers fondled my balls, squeezing and pulling on them gently as the tips of her fingernails raked delicately over the sensitive sack. Glancing down, I could see Alyssa's panty covered pussy between her legs, the simple white material and the dark pubic hairs behind it offering a sharp contrast to the red of her dress.

Continuing to suck me off for a few minutes, Alyssa moved her hand to the spaghetti straps of her dress and slid them down over her shoulders, exposing her breasts to me. They were just as full and beautiful as they had always been, with no hint of sag, her large nipples sticking proudly from her breasts. She placed her hand at the base of my shaft and continued to move her head up and down, the wetness of her mouth like a jungle heat as it moved over my erect member. I put my hand on top of her head and guided her back and forth as she moved, making sure that her sweet mouth and tongue did not leave any part of my dick untouched.

Alyssa pulled her mouth away after a few more minutes, gasping as she grinned up at me and tweaked her nipples with a finger. She stood up and hopped up on the kitchen counter, spreading her legs for me. I could see the moisture that had formed between her legs, Alyssa's hands on her thighs as she seductively beckoned me to her without saying a word. I lowered myself so that my mouth was right by her hiked up skirt, reaching my hand in to pull aside her panties and reveal her neatly trimmed pussy.

Her outer cunt lips were aroused and wet, leaking a little bit of moisture on the counter top as the dress bunched itself up around her waist. I moved mouth between her legs now, noticing the fairy tattoo slightly above her hot sex - a testament to her wild days as a child star, similar to Drew Barrymoore's own. I wasted no time in plunging my mouth into her pussy, my tongue darting inside of her hot hole as I lapped at the juices that were already starting to flow. Keeping her entrance open with one hand, I used the other to wedge a finger inside of her, sliding it in and out as I licked furiously at her clit. Her juices were entrancing to me, I just couldn't get enough. My tongue whipped around inside of her, searching for her more of her womanly moisture to devour.

Alyssa put her hands on my back and, on especially pleasurable spots inside of her, raked her fingers over my shoulders, leaving red marks along the way. My finger plunged into her wet twat, coming back coated with thick and sweet juices, her snatch an intoxicating taste of salty sweat and the sweet mixture of her bodies juices. Alyssa closed her legs tightly around my head, making it a little hard to breath. I didn't really care though, I knew that from the excitement coming from within her, she would be cumming soon anyways. Her hands moved from my back to her dress, reaching down to pull it up over her body, leaving her totally naked except for a pair of - how had I not noticed this? - fuck me pumps dangling from her swaying feet.

I moved my head from between her legs for a moment to get some air, but proceeded to slip another finger deep inside of her, fucking her now with both of them deeply, thrusting as hard and as far as I could inside of her hot cunt. Alyssa started to moan at this, but my hand shot quickly up to her mouth to stop her, for fear of waking up Natalie. Alyssa did silence herself, but she began to kiss my hand and take my fingers into her mouth, sucking on them gently as I worked myself in and out of her.

Alyssa's ass rocked back and forth on the countertop, her body swaying back and forth as her back arched in a pre-orgasmic shiver. I added another finger to the mix and pushed deeper and wider into her than I had before, stretching her pussy quite wide as the base of all three knuckles rubbed over her clit, bone meeting tender and sensitive flesh. Alyssa leaned into me and put her head on my shoulder, biting down a bit on my skin as her hips bucked and she came with a squeak on my hand, her juices spilling out onto the tabletop.

Lifting herself away from me, Alyssa smiled at me - that incredibly sexy smile that I had always thought made her one of the most sexually appealing women I had ever seen. She placed her hands on her thighs, her panties soiled and sitting next to her on the counter and held open her soaking wet cunt lips, seeming to just beg for my hard cock to press itself inside.

I lined myself up for entry into her body, not wanting to resist such an alluring invitation and we both watched as the head of my cock entered her for the first time in a very long time, the head quickly disappearing inside of her hot pussy. Alyssa leaned her head back and rested on her hands as I slid myself inside of her, her long brown hair almost touching down to the counter top. More of my shaft slid into her easily, her lips parting as if they had always been meant to be pulled away by my prick and within a moment I was fully inside of her.

Alyssa's cunt was tight and firm, holding me deeply inside as I bottomed my dick out deep within in, the head pressing against her soft cervix within. The moisture and heat of being inside of her was incredible, but in a way totally different from many of the other women I had fucked today. My dick buried balls deep within her, my nuts resting on the cool countertop felt strangely right. Like it belonged in there. It was tough to say if that was because I hadn't realized the depth of my feelings for Alyssa, my burning lust that seemed to make me over at the subtle hint of sex with her, or if it was something more. The only woman who compared to this feeling was Natalie, and with her being upstairs I felt truly blessed to be able to experience both of these physical unions at once.

I removed part of my shaft from her, not much but just a few inches, and began to move myself in and out of her twat, her pussy muscles milking and squeezing me as I thrust in and out of her, my hands on her sides as I held her and rocked her towards me. Alyssa began to move by her own now too, quickly getting into sync with me so that our thrusts matched and complimented each other. I pressed myself down hard into her at an angle, making sure my cock brushed against her clit hard as I worked myself in and out, feeling the fire of her hot little nub creating a large degree of friction against my prick, our lovemaking rising in speed as fast the temperature in our bodies.

I held Alyssa firmly now, bucking my hips and clenching my ass as I pushed inside of her hard and fast. Alyssa's mouth hung open in a silent scream, part of me loving her for not wanting to wake up Natalie as I had asked. Her breasts bounced on her chest, her large nipples and areolas erect and jutting as they swayed in a circular motion on her chest, a small trickle of sweat racing down her body from her neck through the cleavage of her breasts.

Pushing hard into Alyssa, I felt myself close to cumming within her. I stopped thrusting inside of her for a moment and held myself there, fighting off the delicious urge to just unleash another orgasm deep into her body. I lifted her off the counter top and carried her to the living room, setting her down on the floor as my cock finally slipped out of her. Alyssa wasted no time in wanting to get it back within me though, dropping to her hands and knees, her ass sticking up in the air and her pussy lips still parted from when I had been between them just a moment before.

I squatted behind her and slid the tip of my prick quickly back into her pussy, the position now much more comfortable than that hard counter top had been. I slowed my thrusts just a little, relishing the feeling of her pussy around my dick once more. Alyssa's firm ass cheeks jiggled slightly as I pushed into her, but by fucking her doggy style I found I was able to go even deeper inside of her than I had ever imagined being able to go. Her silken channel was now afire with her own heat, holding my tightly as I rocked my shaft against the velvet walls, thrusting into her hard as I glanced down and watched my shaft move in and out of her twat.

Her neatly trimmed patch of pubic hair was a tangled mess now, hairs sticking out everywhere from the moisture of our lovemaking, the sweat from her body inevitably dripping between her legs. I wrapped my arm around Alyssa's waist and pulled her body back and forth on my dick, keeping myself stationary as she slid along my shaft, unable any longer to keep the moans from escaping her lips slightly. I gazed down at her body as I fucked her, her nude form having an exotic look due to the tattoo on her shoulder and the one on her ass. Such a beautiful sight to behold, it made me wonder why she would want to put something like a tattoo on herself. But in a way, despite how it disrupted the flawlessness of her skin, it was still incredibly sexy and an amazing turn on, especially the one on her shoulder. It showed a rebellious side that had obviously carried over into her sex life. Alyssa was now thrusting hard against me, working towards getting herself off again, her body craving release from the intense buildup of our lovemaking.

Holding her ass firm, I felt my orgasm coming - by far the strongest of the day, my energy seemingly having returned from the short nap I took - and I grunted in pleasure as the hot sticky fluid spilled forth once again into her body, the release shooting out like a cannon against the soft walls of her body. I could feel the three or four shots of semen splash against the walls of her cunt, the excess splashing back onto my own prick as I continued to come, so violently in fact that I felt I was going to pass out. I held Alyssa and myself still for a moment as I finished unleashing inside of her, but Alyssa had been on the verge too and as soon as I felt myself release the final seed, her own body shook and she came again around my prick, her inner tremors sucking and milking at my shaft for the last of the sticky white fluid.

My dick began to grow soft after a few minutes and I pulled out of Alyssa. She lay on the floor with her legs spread now, a white frothy foam coating her snatch as she closed her eyes and just let the bliss of sex wash over her like a tide. I sat down on the floor and wiped away excess juices from my dick, the stickiness still coating my fingers. I moved my hand up to Alyssa's mouth and she licked it clean, removing the final taste of the evening (or should I say morning) from our lovemaking.

"I'm going to go get some towels," I said, whispering to her. Alyssa kept her eyes closed but nodded as I put my pants back on and walked slowly up the winding staircase to the spare bedroom where I knew the maid kept extra linens. I could hear Alyssa getting dressed, the leather creaking once again as she slid back into her dress and I trotted slowly up the stairs, hoping not to wake Natalie.

I walked into the linen closet of the spare room and grabbed a towel, walking back out into the hallway. To my surprise and startle, Natalie had opened the bedroom door and was looking at me, her nude and lithe body framed by a gently beam of moonlight from the window near my bed.

"What are you doing?" she yawned, still half asleep.

"I was uhh...hot, so I was getting a towel to wipe myself off with," I said to her, regretting the little white lie only slightly since it would hopefully cover up a BIGGER lie.

"Ok. Well, come back to bed ok? I thought I heard some rustling outside the door but I guess it was you," Natalie said.

"I'll be there in a minute," I replied, smiling at her.

Natalie smiled back at me sleepily, her hair a bit of a tangle on her head from sleep and our earlier sexual encounter. She shut the door quietly and I walked to the foot of the stairs, my heart pounding at having almost been caught. As I went to take the first step, I felt myself suddenly pause.

I hadn't realized it, but if I took that step it would mean a lot of things for me. Suddenly everything flashed through my mind - my arrival in Hollywood, my encounter with lots of different famous people, the trouble with my assistant and half-brother and especially my times with both Natalie and Alyssa.

It suddenly dawned on me that if I was going to really make a choice on the course of the rest of my life, this was it. My foot hung in the air as I pondered the possibilities.

If I continued downstairs and returned to Alyssa, that would mean things would inevitably be over between me and Natalie. It might work out with Alyssa, it might not, but I might be forsaking my chance at a "normal" life for trying. I would stay in Hollywood, continue to run the firm for who knew how long, and continue to engage myself with beautiful, famous and amazing women, some of the most beautiful in the world actually. It might not be the life of deeper philosophical meaning, but it was certainly the life of dreams. Hollywood dreams, the dreams of just about every person who ever saw someone famous and thought "I wish I could do that".

But if I removed my foot and returned to bed, returned to lay next to Natalie and hold her as I drifted off to sleep in my tired exhaustion of the day, it would be different. I could leave Hollywood scot-free, and with a reason and a person to lead me there. It would be scary, no doubt, but it would be a different phase of my life, one of commitment and normality and perhaps most of all true love. I would have to become a different person, look past my nights of one-night stands and power for sex. And in that way, it too would be like Hollywood - a happy ending, a chance at taking a rare opportunity for happiness and living it out, not on the big screen but in the real world, something that most people never were able to do.

All of this washed over me as I thought and pondered and dissected the pros and cons of each decision. My mind swirled at what the future had in store for me, what each path would mean. And as I continued to think more about it, the decision finally made itself clear to me, and I smiled to myself broadly over it having been so obvious.

You have gotten to know me over the course of this journal, dear reader, and perhaps you believe you know where my life will lead me and what I want the most out of it. That's why I don't think it's necessary to reveal my decision to you, to insult you like that. You know in your own mind how my story will end, though there is no reason to write and tell me - that would be an insult on me. Make up your own mind and decide my fate for yourself. Life and truth are, after all, in the eye of the beholder and I can think of no one better than you to make up your own truth on my tales, my journal of an agent will end.

THE END.